The Walking Dead Landlord 1 To 64

Crossing over to the world of The Walking Dead, Shen Moren led Rick’s team to kill enemies all the way, made the Governor cry, beat up Mudroot, and subdued Jesus… Never mind, I won’t write it anymore. It’s too difficult to write a synopsis. You can just read it. It’s the world of The Walking Dead anyway. I really can’t write any more. I’ll just make up the word count and show my appreciation, right…

Welcome to my channel!

On this channel, I bring you top-notch voiceovers, delivering content that s engaging, clear, and professional. Whether you re here for immersive audiobooks, crisp narrations, or any audio magic, you re in the right place.

Subscribe now to stay tuned for the latest in audio excellence!

Chapter 1: First Encounter with Sean

“Oh my god, what kind of monsters are these!”

“Run! Monsters eat people!”

Roar roar roar~!

With the chaos of the crowd, the small town hospital suddenly became a mess. Everyone ran out desperately, followed by the “humans” covered in blood and with their fangs bared.

It is not entirely correct to say that they are human beings, because some of them are missing limbs and even half of their brains, but they can still walk. However, their target is normal humans, who are their food.

“Where is this, why am I here?”

In the ward, a comatose patient woke up at this time. He looked around at the unfamiliar environment in confusion, looked down at his hands, suddenly widened his eyes, and pinched his face hard. The instantaneous pain made him ecstatic.

“I’m not dead!”

Shen Moren laughed like crazy on the hospital bed. He was originally a forest ranger. Before the accident, he met a group of poachers in the forest. Out of sense of responsibility, he rushed up without saying a word. The result was a glorious death. There were too many people on the other side and they used hot weapons. He only remembered that his chest was pierced by a shotgun, and when he woke up, he found himself in such an unfamiliar environment.

[The base system has been activated! ]
[Current World: The Walking Dead]
[Base owner: Shen Moran, primary base*1, please build the base as soon as possible and recruit ten survivors within ten days! If you fail to complete it within the time limit, the owner will become a zombie! ]
Suddenly, several lines of words floated in front of him. Shen Moren was stunned for a moment, but soon realized that he had traveled through time and space, and to a world of zombies.

roar!

Just as Shen Moren was thinking about the base system, a zombie with a bloody face and a bloody mouth rushed in from the door and went straight to Shen Moren who was lying on the bed.

Oh shit! 

Shen Moren was startled and quickly jumped off the bed. He turned his head to look around, picked up a glass vase and smashed it on the zombie’s head.

Bang!

Crash!

The zombie was knocked down by Shen Moren, and taking advantage of this time, Shen Moren ran out quickly.

The hospital at this moment was like the end of the world. The corridors were littered with blood and corpses, as well as zombies eating human flesh.

“What the hell…”

Shen Moren’s eyes widened and his scalp tingled. He had never thought it was so scary when he watched TV dramas before, but when he experienced it himself, the fear was totally uncontrollable. Without saying a word, he ran straight to a ward where there were no zombies.

There was a mobile table used by doctors in the ward, on which were placed various scalpels. Seeing these, Shen Mo’s eyes lit up and he directly picked up a scalpel and used it as a tool.

[It is detected that the owner is holding a melee weapon. Do you want to learn melee tactical knife? ]
“Um?”

Shen Moren was slightly stunned. He didn’t expect this system to be so awesome and that one could learn skills. He quickly said “yes”.

0Loading…Learning completed! 0

Soon, in less than two seconds, Shen Moren felt like he was cheated, because he didn’t feel anything at all. So when he was about to argue with the system, the door of the ward was suddenly violently pushed open by several zombies, which scared him so much that his heart skipped a beat.

Roar, roar, roar!

When the zombies saw the food, they rushed up madly without caring about anything, with some unlucky person’s meat residue still in their mouths.

“Nima!”

Shen Moren stepped back hastily with horror on his face, subconsciously tightening the scalpel in his hand. The next second, a very familiar feeling spread throughout his body, and he looked down at the scalpel.

At this time, a zombie rushed in front of him and opened its arms to grab Shen Moren.

Swish, puff!

There was a flash of light, and then the zombie stopped moving and maintained the posture of grabbing people, with a sharp scalpel inserted in its temple.

“It turns out that I misunderstood the system.”

Shen Moren calmly pulled the scalpel out of the zombie’s brain, feeling ecstatic. Just now, he almost subconsciously pressed the knife perfectly into the zombie’s brain. If it were normal times, even if he had the courage, he might not be able to do it so precisely.

After the first attack, Shen Moren killed all the other zombies with a scalpel, which was a piece of cake for him.

After wiping the blood off his body, Shen Moren looked disgusted. He was not afraid of blood. After all, as a forest ranger, he had seen too many rotten and injured animals. But the smell of the zombies was too bad and made him nauseous.

Bang bang bang!

Gunshots were heard in the corridor. Shen Moren frowned, hid the scalpel in his sleeve, and walked to Mankou.

Another gunshot was heard from very close distance. Shen Moren leaned his head out to take a look and found that it was a sheriff in uniform who was dealing with a troublesome zombie.

“Why does this person look so familiar…”

Shen Moren held his chin up and squinted his eyes. Suddenly, a figure flashed through his mind, and he suddenly realized, “It turned out to be him!”

On the other hand, Sean, who was originally visiting his good friend, was put in a terrible state by the sudden zombie riot. As the sheriff, his first responsibility was to cover the people’s escape from the hospital. At the beginning, it was still very orderly, but there were more and more zombies, and many sheriffs were bitten. Sean was forced to act separately, and he had to rescue his friends.

“What the hell is this!”

Sean was cursing angrily. He was exhausted and out of breath. There was only one magazine left in his waist bag. He turned his head to look at the ward behind him. Lying unconscious on the bed was his good friend, Rick.

For some unknown reason, there were more and more zombies. Sean was gasping for breath, his face full of anxiety. If he ran out of bullets, he would be doomed.

Shen Moren, who was not far away, nodded. He admired Sean very much. He was really good to Rick. Although he didn’t rescue him in the end, he blocked the door with something, otherwise Rick would not have been able to leave the hospital alive.

Shen Moren was still speechless about the fact that Sean played with Rick’s woman. In the end, they became enemies because of the woman, which was a big complaint.

Shen Moren would not just stand there and watch without helping. How could he possibly watch the protagonist die?

“Your gunshots will only attract more zombies.”

When Sean was concentrating on guarding against zombies, a strange voice suddenly rang out, which scared him half to death and made his hair stand on end. When he turned around, he found that it was an Asian man, and his body was intact. He immediately breathed a sigh of relief.

Sean leaned behind the overturned table, staring at Shen Moren, and said with some disdain: “Do you have any other way to deal with zombies without making any noise?”

Of course he knew that the sound would attract zombies, but he only had one weapon. Could he fight the zombies with his bare hands?

In response to Sean’s disdain, Shen Moren sneered, took out the scalpel calmly, and said lightly: “It is enough to use it.”

“What?”

Sean didn’t know what expression he should make. He just thought that this man must be a mental patient and his brain was not working properly because he was scared of living.

He would never believe that a small scalpel could deal with ferocious zombies, because the result of doing so would be being caught and eaten by the zombies.

Roar! Bang!

While the two were talking, a zombie rushed out from the corner. Sean’s pupils shrank and his expression changed drastically. He raised the gun in his hand and was about to shoot, but someone was faster than him.

Shen Mo rushed out the moment he discovered the zombies. Sean, who was standing next to him, was shocked. He shouted, “Come back quickly! Do you want to die?”

It seemed as if he had seen the scene of Shen Moren’s tragic death. Sean couldn’t bear to look at it, but he still took a peek. But just this one glance made him feel like he saw God, and he was so shocked that he almost bit off his tongue.

Three things to do when reading: read, collect, and reward!

Automatically subscribe to the latest chapters

APP audiobook (free)

High-quality audio, popular voice actors, offline listening

ActivityRegister as a Filo member and get 200 points![Register Now]
The Walking Dead Landlord

Chapter 2: Rescue Rick (Please add to collection) (Old version)

Sour

Fanfiction|

Film and Television

set up

Fall

Start listening from this chapter

“How is this possible!”

Sean couldn’t believe his eyes. This Asian man who suddenly appeared killed the zombies so easily, as if in his eyes the zombies were just ants that could be crushed to death with ease.

Shen Moren enjoyed Sean’s shocked expression. He pulled the scalpel out of the zombie’s brain nonchalantly, shrugged his shoulders, and said with a nonchalant expression, “I told you, this is easy.”

Although Sean knew that the man was showing off to him, he had no reason to refute. At least he didn’t dare to engage in close combat with the zombies yet. Yes, right now. He thought that he would be fine after he got used to it.

“I have to say you impressed me.”

Sean put away his gun, curled his lips and smiled, glanced at the corridor that was temporarily free of zombies, and then said, “I want to rescue my partner, can you help me?”

He knew that his safety at this moment was only temporary. This hospital was full of dangers and zombies were everywhere. With an unconscious partner, he didn’t think he could walk out of the hospital alive. But with this Asian man with extraordinary strength, perhaps there would be a miracle.

“I have a condition.”

Shen Moren smiled slightly, looking at Sean’s puzzled eyes, he slowly said: “After I take you out, you have to join my survivor base. I think this condition is not too much.”

The show “The Walking Dead” was initially about survival, but later turned into a fight for territory, so Shen Moren had to bring all the members of the protagonist team under his command, strengthen his own strength, and be ready to fight a tough battle with the Saviors at any time.

“I promise.”

Sean had no idea what the survivor base Shen Moren was talking about, and he agreed without thinking. He just wanted to take Rick away from this damn place as soon as possible.

Rick in the ward was still in a coma and had no idea what was happening outside.

Sean was responsible for carrying Rick on his back, holding several first aid kits in his hands. Shen Moren was walking carefully in front of him.

“Do you know how to leave this hospital?”

After following Shen Moren for a long time, Sean was exhausted and out of breath. He was very dissatisfied and complained, “Why do I feel like you are going in circles? Are you lost?”

The hospital was not big, but because zombies were everywhere, many corridors were impassable. Shen Moren, who was leading the way, was also embarrassed. In fact, he really didn’t know how to leave the hospital. “I clearly followed the emergency exit signs, why didn’t they work?”

When Sean, who was standing behind him, heard this, he almost stumbled and fell to the ground. He already wanted to cut Shen Moren into pieces in his heart.

What the hell is a safety exit sign!

Fortunately, Shen Moren was lucky and accidentally arrived at the back door of the hospital.

Tap tap tap &

There were sounds of footsteps, and at the corner of the corridor, two heads popped out and then quickly retracted.

There were three zombies at the door, wandering around aimlessly. There was blood that had begun to coagulate on the ground, and there were also some corpses with only a little flesh left.

Shen Moren and Sean looked at each other, took out a scalpel, and said seriously: “There are the least zombies here. Open the door and you will be outside. Let’s give it a try.”

That s all we can do. 

Sean nodded helplessly. He didn’t blame Shen Moren because he had no hope of leaving here at all.

As soon as the words fell, the zombies at the other end of the corridor seemed to have heard the sound and staggered towards the two people. The atmosphere suddenly became tense.

Sean, holding the gun in his hand, was very nervous and his breathing became heavy. Although Shen Moren had easily killed a zombie in front of him before, he was still very scared because he couldn’t do that.

The smell of the two people was completely exposed. Three zombies rushed towards them together, and sticky mucus of unknown substance flowed out of their mouths, which was disgusting.

Shen Moren dodged and took a step forward. A zombie’s claw brushed past his face. The scalpel in his hand accurately pierced the zombie’s chin and penetrated its brain.

It s too dangerous. 

After pushing the zombie down, Shen Moren swallowed his saliva and his face was covered with cold sweat. If you look closely, your back is wet. He was almost caught by the zombie just now.

After what happened just now, Shen Moren didn’t dare to be careless. He concentrated on attacking another zombie.

Looking at Sean again, when Shen Moren rushed out, he also raised the gun in his hand, but he hesitated for a moment and did not pull the trigger. Instead, he swung his fist and hit the face of the zombie in front of him.

Shen Moren took care of the two zombies with almost no effort, while Sean smashed the zombie’s head with his fist. During this time, the zombies didn’t even have a chance to fight back, which was quite tragic.

“Okay, okay, he’s dead.”

Seeing Sean still swinging his fist, Shen Moren felt a chill on his face and hurriedly pulled him up, “Don’t waste time, take your friends and let’s get out of here.”

The noise here will definitely be heard by the zombies, and it won t be long before more zombies will come over. Shen Moren doesn t want to fight a protracted war.

After Shen Moren’s reminder, Sean quickly ran to the corner of the corridor, carried the unconscious Rick on his back, and then followed Shen Moren out of the hospital.

The world outside is still in chaos. This is the day when the zombie virus breaks out. Unlike the TV dramas that Shen Moren has watched, the outside world is extremely chaotic at this time. The streets are full of cars, zombies are wandering on the roads, and normal humans are hiding everywhere.

“this &”

As if he couldn’t accept this scene, Sean’s mind went blank. Looking at the chaotic city, the people running around, and the disgusting zombies with their fangs and claws, he knew that the world was ruined.

“What are you looking at? Hurry up and leave.”

Shen Moren was stunned for a moment before he came to his senses. He didn’t have time to look at the scenery here. He got into a car on the side of the road. He saw that the gas tank was full and hurriedly called out to Sean, “Hurry up and get in the car!”

After putting Rick in the back seat, Sean sat in the passenger seat. He had a dazed look in his eyes and it looked like he would not be able to recover for a while.

The screams of pain and roars of fear were like a tight hoop, giving Shen Mo a headache. He didn’t even look at the people who were fleeing, because there was an unconscious Rick and a dazed Sean in his car, and he didn’t have time to do anything else.

“Which direction is the police station? Tell me quickly.”

Shen Moren, who had originally planned to leave the city directly, suddenly remembered something and hurriedly asked Sean.

Sean, feeling depressed, looked at the scene outside the window and casually replied, “Turn right and go straight.”

But then he asked in confusion, “Why are you going to the police station?”

Now everyone in this city is running out frantically, but Shen Moren is going in the opposite direction. This is very strange.

Shen Moren stepped on the accelerator to the bottom and drove straight to the police station. His eyes lit up, “If you want to survive, you need weapons in addition to food. Going to the police station is to get weapons.”

Since they were planning to build a survivor base, they had to protect themselves first. Including the unconscious Rick, the three of them only had a gun and a scalpel, and only one magazine of bullets.

Such equipment is not safe at all, and Shen Moren doesn’t like the feeling of being unarmed.

The city has not completely fallen yet. The army and police are maintaining order, but their presence is very low. This is because zombies are so contagious that after being scratched, one will turn into a zombie in just a few minutes. No one can react at such a speed.

Feilu novel, Fei will make you look good!

Turn on lazy reading mode

Chapter 3: Leaving the City (Please add to favorites and give comments) (Old version)

“Atlanta has opened a shelter camp. Please go to Atlanta as soon as possible under the protection of local armed forces.”

The radio in the car had been on for a long time. At first, Sean suggested that they go as well, but was directly rejected by Shen Moren.

The shelter camps are not safe at all. 

Shen Moren sneered, looking at Sean as if he were a fool and said, “A large number of people gather together. As long as one person is scratched, everyone will be infected instantly. Moreover, people nowadays have not realized that scratches from zombies will turn them into zombies. So this refugee camp is almost a big melting pot. Do you still want to go now?”

He is not a fool. There is no defense in the early stage of the zombie virus outbreak. Rashly following the crowd to seek shelter is simply a dead end.

“Your analysis makes sense.”

After Sean calmed down, he felt that what Shen Moren said was right. He felt scared just thinking about that scene.

They arrived at the police station. On the way, Sean was still thinking about finding more guys to help, but reality hit him hard.

The police station had become a mess, with the iron fence collapsed and gunshots and shouting could be heard coming from inside.

“What the hell!”

Sean quickly ran out of the car and was about to enter through the door, but a figure suddenly rushed out and knocked him to the ground.

Seeing him being so reckless, Shen Moren was speechless. He was simply a stupid teammate.

“Pete, what’s wrong with you?”

Sean got up from the ground and found that it was his teammate who knocked him down, but there seemed to be something wrong with the other party. He was covered in blood and had very obvious scratches on his chest.

Pete kept twitching on the ground, his face was hideous and terrifying, his eyeballs slowly turned white and gray, his mouth kept opening, and his hands made movements like the claws of a wild beast.

“Oh no, he’s turned into a zombie, kill him!”

Shen Moren’s face changed when he got out of the car. People will be transformed into zombies after death, and it will take only a few seconds.

Before Sean could react, Pete suddenly pressed him down and bit his neck with his mouth wide open.

Phew!

At this critical moment, Shen Moren pounced, picked up the scalpel in his hand, and stabbed it into Pete’s brain without hesitation.

The hot blood splashed on Sean’s face. He even forgot to breathe. It was hard to tell whether his face showed fear or expressionlessness. He was really scared.

“Are you okay?”

Shen Moren threw Pete’s body to the safe place, and hurriedly checked Sean’s body. Finding that he was not injured, he breathed a sigh of relief.

Fortunately, nothing happened, otherwise we would have lost a general.

“Sorry, I was impulsive.”

Sean came to his senses and got up from the ground. He looked at Shen Moren with gratitude. This was the second time he saved him. The first time was in the hospital and the second time was in the police station.

Shen Moren patted Sean on the shoulder and smiled softly, “It’s okay, let’s quickly get a weapon and leave here.”

The key point is to get hot weapons. As for other things, he cannot waste time.

With Sean, an old acquaintance, the two of them easily reached the back door of the police station, opened the warehouse, and loaded a truck with the ammunition and weapons inside. Before leaving, Shen Moren also took two barrels of gasoline as he was afraid that they would run out of gas on the way.

More and more people were leaving the city. Fortunately, Shen Moren wisely chose the road into the mountains. The fewer people there are, the safer the place is. Unlike the roads on the other side of the city, there was no car at all where they came from because people were all heading to Atlanta.

“hiss &”

I don t know if it was because the car was too bumpy, but Rick, who was originally unconscious, woke up at this time.

“Thank God you finally woke up.”

Sean was very excited to see his old friend wake up. He immediately hugged Rick, who was still in a daze, and was almost crying.

Looking at the rearview mirror, Shen Moren was surprised. His expression was a little strange, but he was soon relieved. After all, his appearance broke all the order, so there was nothing wrong with Rick waking up at this time.

“Where is this? What happened?”

Rick shook his head, still feeling some pain, but he saw that he was in a car, not a hospital, which confused him.

It s the end of the world. 

Without any preparation, Sean looked Rick straight in the eye and said seriously, “I know you won’t believe it, but this is the truth. There are terrible monsters out there. They eat people and turn them into monsters like them.”

“What are you talking about? Stop joking.”

Rick, who had just woken up, didn’t believe what Sean said at all. He thought he was joking, but the joke was not funny.

“Rick!”

Sean was anxious when his old friend didn’t believe him. He grabbed Rick’s shoulders, stared at him, and said word by word: “Did I lie to you? I don’t want to believe it either. Maybe you didn’t see it with your own eyes, but I want to tell you that all this is true.”

The expression on Rick’s face slowly solidified. He knew Sean very well, and the other party didn’t look like he was lying. Just when he wanted to ask more carefully, a person suddenly rushed out on the road. He subconsciously shouted, “Be careful!”

However, the vehicle did not slow down, but instead knocked the figure away.

“What are you doing! Stop the car!”

Rick, the sheriff, saw Shen Moren actually driving his car and hitting someone, and had no intention of stopping at all, so he grabbed his shoulders and spoke in a commanding tone.

Shen Moren, who was driving, was speechless. He stopped the car helplessly, laughed and said, “It’s a good opportunity for you to see if what Sean said is true.”

After making sure there was no danger around, Shen Moren opened the car door and got out. Looking at Rick who was still angry, he just smiled and said, “Dear Sheriff, why don’t you come down and take a look at what I just hit.”

Sean moved his lips but didn’t say anything. He knew Shen Moren was telling Rick what was happening in the world.

“You hit someone and you’re still so confident.”

Rick, full of righteousness, got out of the car directly. What he wanted now was to send the injured person to the hospital as soon as possible. However, when he was about to approach the so-called injured person, everything in front of him stunned him.

The zombie that was knocked down was not dead, but half of its body was broken. However, it was still crawling forward on the ground, raising its flattened head. The eyeballs hanging on its face seemed to be looking at Rick, and its mouth opened and closed, as if it was biting something.

“Oh, my God!”

This scene scared Rick half to death. His face turned pale, his eyes widened, he took several steps back, turned his head and started vomiting.

The disabled zombie did not pose much of a threat. It crawled forward on the dirt road, leaving a trail of blood behind it. As long as its head was not destroyed, it would remain alive, and there was only one signal in its brain: to eat people.

“This is enough to prove that everything Sean said is true.”

Shen Moren walked forward, raised his knife and killed the zombie in front of Rick.

Now he no longer felt anything about killing zombies, except that he felt a little tired.

Taking a bottle of water from the car, Sean smiled somewhat condescendingly and said, “Brother, accept it sooner rather than later.”

Rick raised his head suddenly, his face tense, and said slowly through his dry lips: “If this is true, then…Lori, Carl!”

Chapter 4: Crossbow (Anyone read it?) (Old version)

“It seems that the development of the plot has undergone a drastic change.”

Shen Moren looked at the neatly arranged weapon and ammunition boxes on the ground and scratched his hair with a headache. Just a few minutes ago, Rick insisted on going back to find his wife and children, and his attitude did not tolerate any refusal.

As a brother, Sean naturally would not let Rick take the risk alone. In the end, the three of them decided to act separately. Shen Mo and his family set up a temporary shelter in the mountains, while Rick and Sean returned to the city to find Lori and Carl.

Rick is too persistent, and Shen Moren has no right to stop him from going back to find his family. I believe that nothing will happen to these two people with the aura of the protagonist.

He is now preparing to release the base and study carefully what this so-called base is.

It just so happened that this area was an open space with a relatively flat terrain. Shen Moren became aware of something and suddenly a small house model appeared in his hand. This was the primary base.

[The primary base is opening… Please wait…]
With the sound of machinery, the small house in his hand floated in the air and automatically fell on the open space. Then, the small house model, which was originally not even as big as a palm, suddenly turned into a 10 10 wooden house, which was very cleverly integrated into this environment. If an outsider saw it, he would think it was a hunter’s house.

High-tech! 

Shen Moren’s face was filled with shock. He smacked his lips, touched his chin with his hand, and smiled, “It’s a bit like the mode in online games. You start with a base and have to pick up all the equipment.”

[The primary base has been opened successfully. Please complete the task as soon as possible. The base can be upgraded. The owner can check the upgrade conditions by himself. ]
After a rough understanding, Shen Moren basically understood that the base can only be upgraded after the number of people and strength increase, which is equivalent to team experience.

After entering the house, Shen Moren found that it was very ordinary, except for a few strange machines.

Melee Weapon Printer (makes melee weapons)

Infinite Energy Transmitter (primary electrical energy, can be upgraded with the base)

Infinite water collector (primary, can be upgraded with the base)

Shen Moren was grinning in his heart. With this thing, he was invincible. Water was important at all times. Food could be found if it was gone, but if one did not drink water, one would die.

The existence of electric energy is like adding wings to a tiger. In addition to using electrical appliances, it can also be used to build fortifications, thus achieving the best of both worlds.

A gunshot shattered Shen Moren’s fantasy. He hurriedly ran out of the wooden house and looked towards the source of the sound. He found several figures wandering around.

“What the hell? Why is there someone here?”

Shen Moren’s face changed and he was puzzled. Why would someone run out of the mountain at this time? Was there someone in the mountain already?

Just as he was thinking, two figures were getting closer and closer, and following them were not people, but zombies.

“What the hell, why are these things so difficult to deal with!”

The one running in front was a slightly plump and strong man with a single-barreled shotgun in his hand, but he had run out of bullets.

Next to him was a man holding a crossbow, running breathlessly and turning his head from time to time to look at the zombies behind him.

The man saw the wooden house in the distance, and his eyes suddenly lit up. He quickly said, “There is a house in front. Let’s go over there and hide first.”

The two of them ran towards the wooden house while dodging the zombies.

Shen Moren’s face didn’t look very good. Originally, everything was safe here, but the gunshot just now was likely to attract more zombies, which was not a good sign.

But when the two figures got closer and closer, Shen Moren saw very familiar shadows in them. He squinted his eyes and looked at them carefully. Suddenly, he slapped his thigh and said, “Isn’t this Brother Nu?”

The very iconic crossbow made Shen Moren recognize at a glance that the man was the crossbow man, Daryl.

If nothing unexpected happens, his brother More is next to him.

After a brief moment of daze, Shen Moren ran into the house and came to the printer. Since all the operating knowledge was already in his mind, he easily printed out a Tang sword with oriental style.

The blade was shining with cold light, and the handle felt great in the hand, so Shen Moren couldn’t help but swing it twice. The buzzing sound of the blade indicated that this weapon was not simple.

Roar…hehehe!

The sound of zombies was getting closer and closer. Shen Moren rushed out with a knife. He wanted to practice.

“Someone.”

When Shen Moren’s figure appeared, the Daryl brothers stopped and looked at the shining knife at the same time and looked at each other.

The zombies didn’t care about that. When they saw the two people stop, they rushed over frantically. There were six zombies in total. Their bodies were torn and bitten all over. They must have suffered a lot in their lives.

Run! 

The two brothers ran away without saying a word. They had been chased for most of the day and were exhausted. Plus, they had no ammunition left. They didn’t dare to fight the zombies face to face, as it would be terrible if they were scratched.

“Brother! Come into the house!”

More did not forget to shout that he didn’t know what Shen Moren was going to do.

Holding the Tang sword in his hand, Shen Moren’s eyes flashed with cold light. With a turn of his wrist, he rushed out in an instant. He raised his right hand and swung the blade, and the lost head standing in front of him flew up instantly, to be precise, half of a head.

What a nice knife. 

Shen Moren couldn’t help but admire that a good horse deserves a good saddle, which is absolutely true. With this sharp knife, killing zombies became smoother.

This seemed more like a performance. Moore and Daryl sat on the ground panting, their eyes fixed on the man who kept waving the knife. They were shocked in their hearts and it was hard for them to believe that the other person was so powerful alone.

When Shen Moren was a forest ranger, he exercised every day, so his physical fitness was excellent. Otherwise, if he was a weakling in combat, he would have been slaughtered even if he had close combat knife skills.

In just a few minutes, these zombies were completely turned into corpses. Shen Moren was also breathing heavily due to exhaustion. He was not a robot, and it was very tiring to have to dodge and attack at the same time.

“Brother, you are quite capable.”

Moore had an embarrassed smile on his face, but his eyes kept darting around, and it was obvious that he had no good ideas.

Swish!

The moment he turned around, the blade with slime fell on More’s neck. Shen Moren’s mouth curled up a smile, glanced at the crossbow brother who was about to take action, and said, “It’s just so-so, but I’m more than enough to deal with you two, especially you.”

He knew that Moore was a naughty guy who would never admit defeat, but he was still quite strong and had helped Rick a lot in the later period. However, Shen Mo would not let him become arrogant now.

Gulp &

From the other party’s eyes, Moore could see that if he made a rash move, the knife would cut across his throat, and the cold blade made his hair stand on end.

“What are you going to do!”

Daryl couldn’t help it in the end. His crossbow was out of arrows, but he didn’t want to watch his brother getting hurt.

“Don’t worry, don’t worry, it’s just a joke.”

Putting the knife down, Shen Moren shrugged and smiled disapprovingly, “Seeing you are so scared, let me ease the atmosphere.”

This way of easing the atmosphere is too scary!

Moore’s face was full of black lines. If it were any other time, he would have taken action long ago, but the scene of Shen Moren swinging his sword to chop the zombies just now made him fearful. He felt that even if he was at his peak, he might not be able to beat the other party.

“Seeing how miserable you two are, why don’t you join me?”

What the hell is Modi talking about in the comments section?

Chapter 5: Working People (Please add to favorites and give comments) (Old version)

Although Shen Moran had a very kind smile on his face when he said this, if he put down the knife, he might look a little kinder.

Moore’s eyes were rolling around as he thought about this question in his mind. The dangers he had just experienced along the way made him feel that the world had changed.

The partner who had been hunting with him suddenly turned into a zombie and attacked him. He also learned through the radio that the virus was breaking out all over the world.

“What would you do if we didn’t join?”

Seeing that his brother didn’t say anything, Daryl took a step forward and stared at Shen Moren.

“I won’t do anything to you if you don’t join me.”

Shen Moren spread his hands and shrugged indifferently, chuckled and said: “I know you are smart people, and you will naturally make a smart choice. You two are fighting alone, but I am not alone.”

It is very easy to convince these two people, just use strength to lure them.

“Why do I see only you?”

Moore suddenly spoke, shaking his head from side to side, pointing at the wooden house, and said doubtfully: “And this house is obviously not from here. It’s too clean, and the machines inside are also abnormal.”

It has to be said that as a hunter, More has a strong ability of observation. To outsiders, the appearance of a wooden house in a forest is a normal thing, but after a careful observation, More found that something was wrong.

He didn’t find any power input, but why were the machines and lights inside still working?

Shen Moren laughed and said calmly: “I don’t need to explain these things to you. I can only tell you that if you follow me, you will have everything you need.”

Seeing that the two were still hesitating, Shen Moren showed great impatience and urged: “You only have one chance. Whether you want to join or not, say something.”

The two brothers looked at each other, walked to the corner and said a few words. Moore felt that this world was not safe. They had no food or weapons. If they encountered monsters again, they would not be as lucky as this time.

“We join in.”

This was the answer given by Moore. As soon as he finished speaking, a piece of information appeared in Shen Moren’s mind.

0Primary Doomsday Base0

[Owner: Shen Moren]
[Base members: Mor’s loyalty is 30, Daryl’s loyalty is 40]
(Loyalty of 50 is normal, below 50 will be selfish, below 30 will be rebellious, above 50 the higher the loyalty, the more loyal to the base and the owner, if it reaches 100, the member will never rebellion.)

This information surprised Shen Moren a little. He didn’t expect there to be such a function. However, More’s loyalty was really worrying. It was just on the edge. It seemed that he had to think of a way to improve the loyalty of these two people.

This cannot be blamed on the two brothers. They are all strangers. Even if they join a team, they need time to get familiar with and adapt to it. Now there is no trust between them. This needs to be cultivated and polished over time.

Because he really didn’t trust More, Shen Moren was not in a hurry to get the ammunition and weapons back. He now planned to build something around the base. Even if it was just a temporary residence, he had to build some defensive fortifications.

While the two men were not paying attention, Shen Moren used the printer to make three giant axes with sharp blades. He planned to cut down the surrounding trees to make a fence to guard against zombie attacks.

“Where did you get the axe?”

Seeing Shen Moren coming out of the wooden house carrying axes, Moore’s eyes flashed with surprise. He had just seen nothing in the house. Apart from those machines, there were only walls and floors. It was indeed incredible that he suddenly carried out three axes.

“Stop asking such nonsense.”

Shen Moren rolled his eyes at Mor, handed the axe to the two of them, and pointed at the big trees around them. “If we want to spend a night here safely, we must first isolate the zombies from us. Now that we have joined this team, we can’t eat for free. Cut down the trees and make a fence.”

Looking down at the axe in his hand, the corner of More’s mouth twitched. He suddenly felt like a worker who had inexplicably turned into a lumberjack, and seemed unable to resist.

For the sake of his own safety, More compromised and took an axe to chop down trees with his brother.

Shen Moren looked into the distance, waiting for Rick and others to return.

At this moment, the town has become quiet. Most people have fled to Atlanta. Only a very small number of people are unable to leave due to their own reasons. Some people even had their cars stolen. They were cursing angrily on the road, which resulted in the zombies attracting their deaths.

A red pickup truck was speeding on the road with four people in it, including Rick and Sean sitting in the front.

“What on earth is happening in this world? This is horrible.”

Lori was still in shock. Her face turned pale and she hugged her son Carl tightly in her arms, her heart beating faster and faster.

“As it stands now, the world is ruined.”

The person driving the car was Sean. He sighed and said helplessly: “It’s just like in the movies. The world is ending and we can only survive on our own.”

That s pretty cool. 

Carl, who still had a child’s heart, did not realize how dangerous the world was at that moment. He was very happy because he thought in his heart that he could finally go on adventures like in the movies.

“Karl, you are wrong to think so!”

Rick frowned, turned around, looked at his son sternly and said, “This is a disaster for all mankind. Maybe we won’t see the sun tomorrow. Those monsters eat us. We must find ways to get rid of them, otherwise we will all die.”

Although these words are heavy for a child, Carl has to face this problem now. He is a boy and he will have to take on responsibilities sooner or later, and he needs special treatment in special times.

“Where should we go now? Shouldn’t we go to the shelter?”

Staring at the devastated city outside the window, Lori withdrew her gaze. She looked at her husband puzzledly, wanting to ask an answer.

It s not safe there & 

Sean repeated what Shen Moren had said, and then added, “We plan to establish a team of survivors. With more people, there is more power, and it will be easier to deal with problems.”

“I hope this is the right thing to do…”

Lori didn’t say anything more. A bitter smile appeared on her face. She felt very complicated. She was fine a second ago, but now she had to survive like a refugee. She wished this was a dream, but unfortunately… she would never wake up from this dream.

The sharp axe is simply a powerful weapon. It only takes a few seconds to chop down a tree. Even Shen Mo finds it incredible that the axe is so sharp. The products produced by the system must be of high quality.

After getting enough wood, Shen Moren made a saw and came out of the cabin under Moore’s gaze.

“How is this possible…”

He took a deep breath and suspected that there was something wrong with his eyes. He rubbed his eyes hard, but Shen Mo still had a few more saws in his hands.

Could it be that these tools were made on the spot? !

A bold idea flashed through Moore’s mind, making him unable to calm down for a long time.

Chapter 6: Everyone joins the base (asking for flowers and comments) (old version)

It was almost evening and a thin mist was rising from the woods in the mountains. An open space was surrounded by fresh woods, with a wooden house in the middle.

Boom boom boom &

The roar of the engine was getting closer and closer. Shen Moren walked out of the wooden house with a smile on his face. He felt relieved in his heart. He was also afraid that something might happen to Rick and the others.

“Is this the partner you were talking about?”

Hearing the sound, Brother Nu and the other man also came out of the wooden house. They looked at the pickup truck with puzzled expressions on their faces.

Before, Moore had asked Shen Moren if he was alone, and the reply he got was that he would know before dark. Now it seems that the group of people driving the car are the answer.

Xiao En, who got out of the car, was shocked, his face full of disbelief. He then gave Shen Moren a thumbs up and praised him, “Brother, how are you so amazing? It’s only been a short time and you’ve built so many facilities.”

He originally thought he would sleep on the grass tonight, but he didn’t expect there would be an unexpected surprise.

Even Rick was stunned and admired Shen Moren even more. He only negotiated with the other party after he woke up, but along the way, Sean told him a lot about Shen Moren. Since he saved his brother twice, he must not be a bad person.

Is this the refugee camp you mentioned? 

Lori got out of the car holding Carl. When she saw the simple houses and defense facilities in front of her, a look of loss appeared in her eyes, and the fantasy in her heart was instantly destroyed.

I should have gone to Atlanta…

Seeing that his wife was very sad, Rick went forward and hugged her, whispering comfortingly: “I need you to understand that it is absolutely safe to be in a place with few people at this stage. We formed this team not only to ensure our own safety and comfort, but more importantly to accommodate more survivors. Do you understand?”

“Wow, I am the savior.”

Carl, who was in a playful mood, looked at the wooden house with curiosity, as if he had come to a new world.

“I didn’t expect your friend to be a sheriff.”

More stood beside Shen Moran with his arms folded, with a playful expression on his face and spoke in a sarcastic tone.

People like him naturally have no good impression of the sheriff because he has done so many bad things that, if he must be held accountable, it would be enough for him to stay in jail for decades.

Shen Moren nudged More with his elbow and frowned, “If you don’t speak, no one will think you are dumb.”

This guy really deserves to be punished!

Pursing his lips, Moore closed his mouth and said nothing, but there was a hint of anger in his eyes. It was the first time for him to be disciplined, and he had no ability to resist.

“them &”

Sean finally noticed that there were two strangers here. He turned his head and looked at Shen Moren suspiciously.

His eyes swept past Daryl but stopped on More. The other person’s temperament made him frown.

Shen Moren pointed with his hand and said with a smile: “Let me introduce you. This is More, and that is Daryl. The two hunters have now joined my team.”

[Sean joins the base! Loyalty 55]
[Rick joins the base! Loyalty 50]
[Lolita joins the base! Loyalty 45]
[Carl joins the base! Loyalty 60]
The moment the few people stepped into the wooden house, a message popped up on Shen Moren’s side. To his surprise, the person with the highest loyalty was Carl, which was as high as 60. This made him laugh and cry.

So far, there are seven people in this base, including Shen Mo, Sean, Rick, Lori, Carl, Moore, and Daryl.

There are still three people short of completing the task, and there is only one day left. Shen Moren is not worried at all. He does not think that he will not be able to find three people to join the base in nine days.

Brothers, please give us some votes for the flowers and reviews!

Chapter 7: Going into the city to collect equipment (seeking flowers and comments) (old version)

When night falls, the fog in the woods is very heavy and the light in the cabin cannot penetrate the thick fog. There is no need to worry that the light will attract zombies. This is simply a gift from nature.

Sean and his crew brought a lot of supplies when they came back this time. The back of the pickup truck was loaded with a lot of resources, including food and water, so they would not starve to death in a short time.

As a housewife, Lori took on the responsibility of being the chef. She built a fire outside the wooden house. As there was no pot, they could only use a large iron basin to cook. Normally, they would dislike this, but now, it is good to have such a tool.

Holding a hot water cup in his hand, Shen Moren sat on the ground, looking at the burning fire, the flames reflected in his eyes, and said slowly: “This place is just our temporary stationing point. When we have enough supplies, we will leave here and find a better place to build a permanent base.”

What is more important at this stage is to collect equipment resources, and Shen Moren noticed that this base is recyclable, which means he can move the base to any place.

“I think we should try to seek protection from local armed forces.”

Compared to Shen Moren, Rick’s mind has not yet opened up to an independent state. He is still thinking about seeking help and asking people from relevant departments to provide them with a safe place to live.

“Don’t be silly, bro.”

Sean on the side shook his head and said with a bitter smile: “You saw it when we entered the city before. Even the army was defeated. Who can control who now? What’s more, this is not an important city. The number of troops is limited. Moreover, in this situation, the country has lost order, and some people may not abide by the rules as before.”

This reminded Rick. He seemed to have thought of something and suddenly felt that staying away from the local armed forces seemed to be a better choice. Because once these people’s mentality collapsed due to environmental factors, they would most likely riot. For example, they would do things that they could not do or dared not do at other times, but now they would do them crazily.

“The meal is ready, let’s eat.”

Lori knocked on it with a spoon and said helplessly: “Every one of you is right, but the premise is that we can survive.”

Her inner thoughts were simple, which was to survive with her husband and son. As for saving more human beings, she felt that she did not have the ability to do so, but she also did not want to destroy other people’s ideas.

More remained silent. His younger brother Daryl, who had never liked crowds since he was a child, had no interest in chatting, and was almost like a sculpture.

A group of strangers gathered together, seemingly peaceful on the surface. Except for Carl who had no bad intentions, everyone else had a tacit understanding in their hearts and had different ideas in mind.

Late at night, Shen Moren couldn’t sleep. Although he had a base system, things were not as easy as he imagined. A strong survival base required not only resources, but more importantly, people’s hearts.

He had to find a way to improve everyone’s loyalty, otherwise if someone betrayed him one day, it would be too late to regret.

Nothing happened that night. In the early morning, everyone was awakened by the roar of zombies. Shen Moren was the first to rush out with a knife, followed by Rick and others.

When they ran to the zombies’ place, they found that the zombies were blocked outside by the fence and could not get in. They were all huddled together. No matter how they roared and rammed, they could not get in.

The dirty zombies were showing their fangs and claws, but they could only open their mouths and grab their hands through the air.

“Thank God, it actually worked.”

Lori was so frightened that her face showed horror. She quickly hugged her husband Rick and protected Carl behind her.

If it weren’t for this fence, these people would probably have been eaten in their sleep.

As a builder, Moore suddenly felt an inexplicable sense of accomplishment. He originally had some resentment in his heart, but now it disappeared instantly.

After getting rid of all the zombies, the mist in the woods slowly dissipated, and the sunlight shining on people’s faces looked particularly comfortable.

Shen Moren found a bag, put the Tang sword on his back, looked at Rick and others and said, “Today we go into the city to collect equipment, get a few more cars and gasoline, otherwise it will be too inconvenient to move.”

Then he pointed at Lori and said, “You and Carl stay here. Don’t run around. If it’s just a zombie, it won’t be able to get close to the cabin. Try not to make any noise. Do you understand?”

“I know.”

Lori nodded, she held Carl in her arms, looked at Rick with some concern, and said, “Be careful, I’ll wait for you to come back.”

Up flowers and up reviews!

Chapter 8: Alarm Sound (Please give me flowers and give me comments) (Old version)

A red pickup truck carrying five people drove straight to the city from the dirt road in the mountains. The whole journey took more than an hour. On the road, they actually found traces of other vehicles, but it seemed that they all died in the end.

“Someone tried to go into the mountains last night.”

Shen Moren, who was sitting in the passenger seat, stroked his chin and whispered, “But it’s tragic that they overlooked the fact that zombies would be attracted by sounds and lights.”

This is because people lack awareness and only know how to escape. Even if they hide in the car for a night, they will not die so miserably.

“Then we are lucky enough.”

Rick sighed, then looked at Shen Moren strangely and asked, “Why do you know so much? It seems like you know a lot about zombies.”

Rick was not the only one who was curious. Others were also quite confused. What Shen Moren showed in front of them was too abnormal. If he were a normal person, he would definitely not be so calm.

“You haven’t seen the movie.”

Shen Moren looked speechless, holding his forehead with his hand, and said with a smile: “Isn’t that what the movie said? Now it’s just become a reality. Isn’t it strange?”

This was the only explanation he could give. Otherwise, could he say that he was a time traveler?

Even if you tell them, people may not believe it.

After hearing this explanation, Rick’s eyes twitched and he opened his mouth, not knowing what to say. He felt something was wrong, but he couldn’t put it into words. If he had to talk about the movie, then there didn’t seem to be any problem.

Sean, who was driving, shook his head. He didn’t want to know what Shen Moren did. To him, as long as he was not a bad person and didn’t hurt himself and his friends, that was enough. What’s more, he had saved him twice.

Moore, who was sitting in the back of the car, smiled calmly. He would not believe Shen Moren s nonsense. Could it be that he could make weapons with his bare hands just by watching a movie?

The town completely fell within a day. More than 90 percent of the people had fled the place. Abandoned vehicles could be seen everywhere on the streets, and zombies were roaming in every block, looking for food.

After parking the car in a secluded place, the five people carefully got out of the car and walked onto the street.

“It’s unimaginable, this is hell.”

Looking at the very familiar city in front of them, which had now become like this, they felt very sad and depressed.

“There’s no time to lament, let’s act separately.”

Shen Moren patted Rick, pointed at the cars and said, “You and Sean collect the gasoline and dismantle some parts. This is very important to us, but you must be careful of the zombies. If you can’t defeat them, run away.”

These cars just can’t be driven now, but the gasoline and parts are intact. It will be very difficult to find these things later.

“Okay, you should be careful too.”

Rick nodded solemnly, and then he and Sean carefully walked towards the vehicles carrying two oil drums.

Shen Mo and his three companions were left. He turned his head to look at More, raised his lips, and chuckled, “We also have something important to do. Let’s find a bus that can be driven and collect food. If there are barrels of gasoline, take them away as well.”

Looking at his smile, Moore always felt something was strange, but he couldn’t tell what was wrong, so he nodded and said, “Okay, but I don’t have a weapon.”

The shotgun bullets were gone, and Daryl had run out of crossbow arrows, so both men came with bare hands.

“Don’t worry, I’ve got it ready for you.”

Shen Moren’s eyes flashed with a gleam of light, and he took out two things and said with a chuckle: “Here, this is what I carefully prepared for you, it’s very suitable for you.”

These were two relatively long objects, and they were quite heavy. Moore was somewhat surprised when he took them in his hands. They looked small, but they were very heavy.

After the two people opened the package, they found that it was actually a stick. They didn’t know what material it was made of. They could bend it with their hands, but they couldn’t break it.

This is a Shaolin stick made by Shen Moren. It looks soft, but it is indestructible and has very good flexibility, but it does not affect its attack power at all.

After waving it in his hand for a while, Moore actually felt that it had an inexplicable feel. This weapon was very simple to operate. He just had to smash it at the enemy. There was no technique involved and it was very suitable for the current situation.

Drop! Drop! Drop!

I don t know which unlucky zombie set off a car alarm. Suddenly, the whole block could hear the shrill alarm, causing the zombies wandering around to gather in one direction.

Give me some flowers, guys.

Chapter 9: Unlucky Glenn (Please give me flowers and comments) (Old version)

At the other end of the street, a shrill alarm sounded and a car’s lights flashed. Next to it stood a pizza delivery man with a panicked look on his face and a yellow hat on his head. He had just tried to open the car and accidentally set off the alarm.

“It’s over, it’s over. I’m dead.”

The pizza delivery man was sweating coldly, his face was as white as a piece of paper, without a trace of blood. Panic and fear took over his heart, making him unable to even think.

A lot of zombies were attracted by the alarm, almost all the zombies on the entire street were drawn here, and even some from other blocks were moving towards this side.

Hiding behind the car, Shen Moren pondered for a while. He felt something was wrong and wanted to go see what was going on, so he told Moore, “Take this opportunity to find a car. Now the zombies will gather at the alarm point. As long as you are careful, you won’t be discovered. I’ll go see what happened there, just in case there are survivors.”

“You’re going to die.”

Hearing this, Daryl’s eyes widened and he said in disbelief, “Since you know that the zombies will gather there, why do you still want to go? Isn’t that just seeking death?”

It is not right to go there knowing that there is a tiger there.

“I’m not going to kill the zombies. I’m just taking a look at the situation.”

Shen Moren urged impatiently, “Hurry up and find a bus and food. When Rick and the others have collected most of the food, we will retreat.”

After saying that, without waiting for the two men to react, he rushed out with a knife in hand, leaving the two men in bewilderment.

“I’m afraid this person is sick…”

Moore shook his head speechlessly, but still listened to the other party and went with his brother to find a car and food.

Look at the pizza delivery man again. He was standing on the roof of a van, surrounded by zombies. Countless hands were reaching out to him, like a devil from hell. He was very desperate. Unless he could fly, he would die.

“Get out of here, everyone!”

The pizza delivery man yelled at the top of his lungs, his face flushed red, but his trembling legs showed that he was very scared.

Shen Moren, who rushed over after hearing the noise, poked his head out from the corner and saw the streets full of zombies. His helmet suddenly became numb and his face changed.

I’m afraid all the zombies in the entire block have come here. If you have trypophobia, you will definitely be disgusted to death.

“I don’t want to die, I don’t want to die!”

A man’s roar caught Shen Moren’s attention. He was stunned for a moment, with a puzzled expression on his face. Then he stuck his head out again and observed carefully. He was instantly shocked, “There’s actually someone!”

This person must be the one who made the alarm sound, right?

Now Shen Moren understood that it was impossible for the zombies to trigger the car alarm easily, unless they opened the car door with their hands, smashed the glass, or even moved the car, but that was simply impossible.

Beep, beep &

The alarm was still sounding, and the zombies that were originally attracted by the alarm were surrounding the van. On the contrary, no zombies approached the car that was still sounding. It was obvious that compared to the sound, the zombies were more interested in humans as food.

Shen Moren couldn’t just sit there and watch, he planned to rescue this guy, but there were too many zombies and it was too difficult to save people.

“Why does this person look so familiar to me?”

Quietly walking to the side of the car, Shen Moren squinted his eyes and looked at the man carefully, and found that he was also of Asian descent. Suddenly, a fragment flashed through his mind, and he blurted out, “Fuck, Glenn?!”

The character of Asian descent in The Walking Dead is undoubtedly Glenn, the man who almost usurped the throne.

I just didn t expect that this guy is in such a miserable state. If he is not saved, he will surely die.

Now that he knew who the other person was, Shen Moren wanted to save him even more. He looked up and around and found a billboard above Glenn. The other side of the billboard led to the stairs opposite. He thought of a way.

There was a grocery store next to him. Shen Moren found a rope and tools from it and walked carefully on the street again. He had to pay attention to the zombies every step of the way. He didn’t want to be beaten by the zombies.

After successfully reaching the stairs, he climbed up slowly with light steps. At this time, Glenn also saw that there was another person next to him. He instinctively wanted to shout, but he suddenly covered his mouth. Ecstasy appeared in his eyes and hope appeared in his heart.

Someone saved me!

Please give some flowers and comments, the data is too lagging

Chapter 10: Promise with Truth (Please give me flowers and comments) (Old version)

Bang bang bang &

Countless zombies raised their arms and hit the van, roaring and howling with their smelly mouths, trying to catch Glenn relentlessly.

At this time, Glenn was both panicked and surprised. He thought he was doomed and would definitely be eaten by zombies, but he did not expect that a person would suddenly appear, and it seemed that the other person was here to save him. This feeling of seeing the light in despair made him very excited.

Shen Moren, who had already climbed up the billboard, tied the rope to a secure place, then threw the other end of the rope down, waved at Glenn, and said quickly: “Hurry up and grab the rope, I’ll pull you up.”

A most ordinary rope floated in front of him. Glenn was so moved that he almost cried. He held back his tears, grabbed the rope, tied himself tightly, and looked up at Shen Moren expectantly.

Sitting on the platform of the billboard, Shen Moren put his feet against two pillars and then began to pull the rope hard.

Don t be fooled by the movie-like scenes of rescuing people, in reality, dragging an adult man is very difficult.

The zombies below became angry. Seeing the food that was about to reach their mouths suddenly fly away, they raised their hands above their heads and frantically grabbed at the air, trying to pull Glenn down. Unfortunately, they couldn’t do it.

Hanging in the air, Glenn looked at the densely packed zombies below with horror and was almost frightened to death.

The veins on Shen Moren’s arms bulged. He gritted his teeth and used all his strength, and finally managed to pull Glenn up.

Thank you, thank you & 

Glenn collapsed on the ground, trembling all over. His breathing was rapid, as if he had just run a marathon. He swallowed his saliva from time to time, and his whole body was soaked with sweat.

After exerting all his strength, Shen Moren was out of breath. He tremblingly took out a cigarette, put it in his mouth, then took out a lighter to light it.

It s so enjoyable! 

Shen Moren blew out smoke rings and laughed. He glanced at the zombies below and raised his middle finger, “Come up if you can.”

Well &

Glenn stood up and looked at the man who saved him in silence, but soon changed his expression to a sincere gratitude, “Thank you so much, I thought I was going to die, this is all like a dream.”

“I accept your gratitude.”

Shen Moren smiled and patted Glenn’s shoulder. Then he rolled his eyes and raised his eyebrows and said, “According to our customs, if you save someone’s life, that person has nothing to repay you with but his body, so…”

Having said that, he gave an evil smile, causing Glenn on the opposite side to shudder all over, revealing an expression that was even more frightened than when he saw the zombies just now.

This guy must be trying to kill me, no way!

Glenn shook his head resolutely, rubbing his legs on the ground as he backed away, looking at Shen Moren warily, “No, I’m a man, don’t even think about it!”

How could a grown man like me compromise? I might as well die.

Seeing Glenn like this, Shen Moren blinked and froze for a moment, then he seemed to have thought of something, with a cold face, spitting out a mouthful of saliva, and said disgustingly: “What the hell are you thinking, I’m a normal man, I like women, don’t be so self-indulgent, okay?”

How is it possible that she thought she liked men!

“ah?”

Now it was Glenn’s turn to be dumbfounded. He was so embarrassed that he almost dug out a villa with his toes. He scratched his face and said with a flushed face: “I thought…what did you mean?”

Isn’t that what it means to pledge one’s body to someone else? Did I misunderstand it, or is there another understanding?

“It’s impossible for you to pledge yourself to me.”

Shen Moren rolled his eyes at Glenn and said unhappily, “I mean to ask you to join my team. You’ve seen that it’s very dangerous here. If you were to survive alone, how many days would you be able to survive? You might as well join me. You’ll have the guarantee of safety and you can survive.”

“So that’s how it is. Blame it on me.”

After understanding the whole story, Glenn scratched his head, coughed, and said embarrassedly: “You saved my life. If it weren’t for you, I would have died. I am willing to join you. I don’t want to face these zombies alone.”

When he said this, a trace of fear flashed in his eyes. It seemed that the scene just now had left a huge shadow on him, and he probably wouldn’t be able to recover for a while.

Big brother, please give me some flowers

bedaacffcc (corresponding number)

Chapter 11: The Oil Stealing Squad (Please give flowers and comments) (Old version)

It was not the right time to talk because there were zombies roaring below. Shen Moren planned to take Glenn to a safe place first and then meet up with Rick and the others.

“You follow me now, and you must follow me closely, and try not to make too much noise, understand?”

Shen Moren stood up, grabbed the railing on the billboard and looked down. The densely packed zombies made his scalp tingle. He shook his head and walked towards the stairs.

Glenn behind him followed closely, even trying to stick to him. It seemed that he was scared.

Under the gaze of many zombies, he slowly walked down the stairs. After landing on the ground, Shen Moren shouted, “Run!”

The two of them just ran madly, and because there were too many zombies gathered, they were crowded together and collapsed, trampling many zombies to the ground, and some of the zombies even had their brains crushed, which gave the two people a great chance to escape.

On the other side, the two groups of people, brothers Daryl and Moore, found three buses, one of which had a scrapped tire.

So the two men dismantled all the usable parts of the car, even the engine and the battery. There happened to be a supermarket next to them, and the two men were like bandits entering the mountains, clearing out everything they needed from the shelves and loading them into the bus.

Under normal circumstances, this would definitely be considered robbery, and they would be identified as robbers. However, there are no laws at this time. Survival is the only priority, and they will do anything to survive.

The oil theft team progressed smoothly. There was a spare fuel tank in the trunk of each car, and many of the tanks still had oil in them, which actually saved them time in filling oil from the car tanks into barrels.

In just a short while, the two men had filled 6 full barrels of gasoline, plus the gasoline they took out from the trunk, a total of 10 barrels. Two people couldn’t carry so much, so they could only put them on the road and wait for others to come and pick them up.

Because the zombies were still gathering towards the alarm, it led to a very embarrassing scene. The zombies in the center saw Glenn running away and wanted to chase him, but the zombies on the periphery heard the alarm and wanted to go in, resulting in a jam. It was simply God’s blessing on the Shen Mo people, and they were so lucky to get out this time.

Boom boom boom!

The roar of a bus rang out on the street. Shen Moren rushed over from the corner of another block. When he saw the bus coming, he knew it must be the two brothers.

“Don’t be afraid, this is one of us.”

Shen Moren noticed that Glenn next to him was very nervous and a little afraid. He smiled and comforted him, saying, “There are already 8 people in our team joining you now, and two of them are sheriffs and two are hunters. If you join us, I promise you will have a good time.”

Hearing what Shen Moren said, Glenn was also shocked. He didn’t expect Shen Moren’s team to be so powerful.

Now, in just one day, so many people have joined, and they are not ordinary people.

In fact, he felt that the most powerful person should be Shen Moren, because this guy actually dared to save himself alone among so many funerals.

Moreover, he was unarmed, without any weapons. Even if the army saw this scene, they would probably turn around and run away and would not save him at all.

Just as Glenn was stunned, two buses had already arrived in front of him.

“Hey, man, how’s the car?”

Moore, who was driving the bus, stuck his head out of the window, looked at Shen Moren with a smug smile and waved, “We looted the supermarket. I think these things will be enough for us to eat for a few months.”

This is a bus that can carry 36 passengers. The reason why Shen Moren asked them to find this kind of bus was not to load cargo.

Instead, it has to be converted into an RV, because the base certainly cannot be built in this place. He has to find a safer environment, so this requires a long journey.

But it is impossible for everyone to drive a car all the time. Every car consumes fuel, and soon all gas stations and fuel companies will be emptied. No one can guarantee that new gasoline can be found, so we must save gasoline.

Please give more comments on flowers

bedaacffcc corresponding numbers

Chapter 12: Strike first and gain the upper hand (seeking flowers and comments) (old version)

Sitting on the bus, several people were heading back. As a newcomer, Glenn seemed particularly cautious. He sat next to Shen Moren and didn’t dare to speak, because among these people, only Shen Moren looked relatively friendly.

As for Moore, he was obviously not a good person, so he was still quite afraid of him. Plus, both of them were Asian, so he felt closer to him.

“You know, kid, you must have special skills to join us. I think you are so skinny and small that you can’t beat the zombies.”

Moore had a fake smile on his face and looked at Glenn while driving, his eyes full of disdain.

Although Shen Moren is also Asian, he is very capable. But the guy in front of him is just a pizza deliveryman. Apart from being good at running errands, he can be considered a loser.

“I…”

Glenn was scared by the other person’s eyes. He was a little nervous and kept rubbing his hands together. He said weakly, “I’m not good at beating people, but I can practice. What I’m best at is finding the way. I’m familiar with many maps and remember every road very clearly. This should be useful to you too.”

This is the only skill he has. He has memorized many city maps in his mind because he has worked in many cities before.

And every job he had was as a delivery man, so the skill of running errands was very strong for him.

“You…”

Originally, More was about to say that this skill was completely useless, but Shen Moren waved his hand to interrupt him.

Then he heard the latter say: “The current world can no longer use the Internet and satellite positioning. Even if we are familiar with this city, we may not be able to find our destination in a panic. After all, you can’t be familiar with every corner of this city. But Glenn, as a deliveryman, needs to be familiar with it, otherwise he won’t be able to deliver to the designated location within the specified time, so this skill is still very useful.”

He wasn’t speaking for Glenn, but it was true. Another thing he didn’t say was that he was not familiar with every piece of land here.

He was an outsider, and without navigation, he would not be able to tell the directions. But with Glenn’s arrival, he had a living map.

Glenn looked at Shen Moren with gratitude. If no one spoke for him, he would not have any chance to refute. Now no one would carry a burden. He had to adapt to this environment as quickly as possible and train himself so that he could help Shen Moren and others one day.

Shen Moren had no idea what this guy was thinking. What he was thinking about now was where he should build his base. His original idea was to go to that prison, but then he thought it was not a good idea.

Rick and his friends went to prison because they didn’t have the strength, and that prison could provide them with very safe protection.

But Shen Moren is different. He has a base system that can produce weapons, energy and water anytime and anywhere. He will have more things after upgrading in the later stages. So why does he have to occupy a dirty prison?

After thinking about it all night, Shen Moren decided to find a fallen village or town, clean it out, and place the base there. This way, a lot of construction time can be shortened. The houses are ready-made, and various facilities are also ready-made. All he needs to do is to do a good job of protection, and he can accommodate more survivors.

As for this town…

When he thought of this, Shen Moren revealed an evil smile on his face, which looked like he had bad intentions. He took out a map from his bag, on which there was an area circled in red pen, with a few English letters written in the center: Woodbury!

On the other side, Rick and his two companions drove two pickup trucks filled with gasoline and some spare parts and tools to meet Shen Moren and his companions.

The convoy stopped at the intersection and Shen Moren got out of the car. He was going to lead Glenn to find two cars. Just in case, he let Rick and the others go ahead. They had to drive anyway, so they could keep up.

Rolling down the car window, Rick stared at Shen Moren and said seriously, “Then you better be careful. If you don’t come back for a long time, I will look for you.”

Please give me flowers, comments, tips, and pity the child.

Guess which town it is? You won’t guess it.

Chapter 13: The child’s cry for help (please give flowers and comments) (old version)

On the chaotic streets, broken suitcases can be seen everywhere, and daily necessities are scattered all over the ground. People seem to be fighting for their lives while escaping, but unfortunately, there is only one outcome to their fate, that is, they all fall.

The alarm was still sounding, but Shen Moren was walking on the street as if nothing had happened. If there had been no alarm, he would have instantly become a target of zombies and been attacked.

Help! 

Just when Shen Moren was choosing a car on the street as if he was choosing a car in a 4S store, he heard a child’s cry for help in the distance, which made him stunned for a moment. He then drew out his Tang sword and rushed over without paying any attention to Glenn.

“Hey, wait for me!”

After a moment of hesitation, Glenn reacted quickly and followed Shen Moren’s footsteps and ran over. He almost followed him with gritted teeth. Regardless of whether he could help or not, at least he didn’t dare to separate from Shen Moren, as he was also afraid of death.

The child’s cry for help was very harsh amid the alarm. Shen Moren ran as fast as he could to a building and saw a car had crashed into the glass of a store and was stuck there, unable to move.

Zombies have already surrounded the car and are trying to drag the people inside out and eat them.

“Get out of here, get out of here!”

Sitting in the driver’s seat was a very strong man, or even a little fat. He was holding a baton in his hand and was trying to stop the zombies from approaching.

There was a woman in the passenger seat, bleeding from her head, apparently unconscious, and the child who was calling for help was sitting in the back.

There were two children in the car, a boy and a girl. They were so scared that they screamed and cried. This made the zombies even more crazy. They hammered the car hard. The glass at the back had already cracked and it wouldn’t last much longer.

Fortunately, there were not many zombies here. After observing Shen Mo for a few seconds, he rushed over with a knife.

With one knife, the zombie’s head was cut in half, which surprised Glenn who had just caught up. It was the first time he saw Shen Moren demonstrate his attacking strength.

I finally understood why people like More, who didn’t look like good people, followed him, because this man was really strong.

When the zombies discovered that a human dared to attack their companions, they angrily shifted their target to Shen Moren and pounced on him with bared fangs and claws, wanting to tear the human into pieces and eat him.

Vulnerable! 

A sneer flashed across Shen Moren’s face, and then a cold light appeared in his eyes. He waved the Tang sword in his hand, which sparkled in the sun. With every sword strike, a zombie was killed.

Puff, puff!

In just a few seconds, the zombies that had posed a very serious threat to the people in the car were eliminated.

Glenn picked up a brick from somewhere, held the brick in his arms, and stood a few meters away from Shen Moren, but he didn’t dare to move.

My mind was thinking about helping, but my body was honestly getting scared. Okay, okay.

“Fuck! You…”

Shen Moren turned around and saw Glenn at a glance. He shivered with fear because he had never expected Glenn to be standing behind him. He said with a dark face, “You are scaring me. Are you sick?”

This happened so suddenly, who can bear it!

Glenn smiled awkwardly, then quickly threw the brick aside, patted his weak legs, and said tremblingly: “I want to help, but my legs don’t work well…”

It was so embarrassing that he wanted to find a hole to crawl into. He had the will but not the strength. That’s how he felt. It turns out that courage really needs to be trained.

There was no time to teach Glenn a lesson. Shen Moren put away the knife and hurried to the car.

“Hey bro you okay?”

The mighty hand swinging the baton stopped. The chubby man was breathing heavily. The sweat on his face was almost enough to wash it off. His face was trembling, which meant that his nerves were in a very tense state.

“Forehead…”

The woman who was knocked unconscious woke up at this time. Her face was covered in blood. The next second after she opened her eyes, she turned her head to look at her children. After seeing that both children were fine, she burst into tears, “What on earth happened? Is this hell? Are they demons?”

The woman collapsed at this moment. They were a very happy family of four, but now they were like in a primitive society. There were ferocious beasts outside that could take their lives at any time.

“Thank God, just thank you so much, thank you, thank you…”

The man who finally came to his senses got out of the car tremblingly and hugged Shen Moren excitedly. Although he didn’t cry, tears were already welling up in his eyes.

No matter whether it is a man or a woman, no one can bear this situation, especially since they have two children. The feeling of despair is something that normal people cannot experience.

Please give me comments, flowers, rewards, and please have pity on the child!

Chapter 14: Little Carl is good at flirting with girls (computer hard drive is broken) (old version)

The Walking Dead: Chapter 14: Little Carl Can Flirt with Girls (Computer Hard Drive Broken)

Glenn and he originally planned to find two cars, but unexpectedly they saved a family of four. It was fortunate that they showed up, otherwise these four people would definitely not have had a good ending.

“Don’t say thank you yet. This is not the place to talk. Let’s leave here first.”

Shen Moren patted the fat man’s shoulder with a serious expression on his face, looking towards an intersection. The alarm had stopped at this time, and the zombies on the road would most likely discover them. This was not a good sign.

Including Glenn, six people left the street and found three cars, one for Glenn and one for Shen Moren. The family of four followed them in their car.

The roar of the zombies made people tremble.

Sure enough, when Shen Moren was driving past a street, he saw a large number of zombies walking back. It was obvious that they had heard their voices. If they delayed any longer, no one would be able to leave.

The car drove very fast and came out in a short while. Rick and others who had been waiting outside for a long time breathed a sigh of relief when they saw the car come out. They were all worried.

“Let’s go.”

Everyone was present. Rick nodded to Sean, turned around and waved to Moore, then got in the car and drove ahead to lead the way.

A convoy returned to the temporary base in a mighty manner. Lori came out of the house upon hearing the sound. Seeing so many cars, she was so shocked that she covered her mouth with her hands and her eyes widened.

“Oh, my god, you are too cruel.”

Luo Li walked to the front of the coach and opened the door. She looked inside and found that it was full of food. She didn’t know whether to laugh or cry. She turned to Shen Mo Ren and said, “These are all room temperature foods. They can’t be kept for long. Generally, they can only be kept for about six months. I don’t think we can eat them for that long before they go bad.”

Among these, only the canned ones have a maximum shelf life of twenty-four months, but if they are kept in such high temperatures, they will probably go bad in a few months.

Shen Moren waved his hand disapprovingly, looking like a rich man, and said casually: “It doesn’t matter, eat as much as you want, don’t save, eat as much as you can, and throw it away if it goes bad.”

It s not that he doesn t worry about food, but Lori also said that if something is past its expiration date, you can t eat it even if you want to, so it s better to eat more as soon as possible since you can t finish it anyway.

“Mother &”

Suddenly, Carl pulled Lori’s hand, but his eyes were fixed on a car opposite.

“What’s wrong?”

Lori smiled slightly, squatted down, and tidied Carl’s clothes. Then she followed her son’s gaze and saw the family of four getting out of the car.

“Oh, yes.”

Shen Moren slapped his forehead, almost forgetting about it. He turned around and hurriedly walked towards the family of four, smiled awkwardly and said, “Sorry, I forgot to introduce them. These are all members of our team. He is…”

We introduced ourselves one by one, and the other party greeted us politely and also told us their names.

The man’s name is Morales, and the woman is his wife Miranda and their two children Eliza and Luis.

Shen Moren stared at the two children in a daze for a moment, then he looked at the couple carefully. Suddenly his eyes lit up and he suddenly realized. He felt that something was wrong, and now he finally understood.

Aren t this couple and their two children the couple who separated from Rick and his friends in the original drama? Unexpectedly, they saved each other by accident.

“Here you go, let’s be friends.”

It seems like Carl was born with the talent to pick up girls. He actually used a lollipop to tease the little girl named Eliza, who was eating the lollipop foolishly.

This scene made Shen Moren speechless. He held his forehead and glanced at Rick, and found that the other party also looked confused.

I don t know who Carl s child looks like, but he has been able to flirt with girls since he was young. He has great potential.

The children were frightened, so it was good to let them relax. Morales didn’t care. He could see that these people were not bad people, except for the unfriendly More.

“What are your plans?”

Shen Moren brought the boiled water cooked by Loli, walked up to Morales and handed it to him. The latter thanked him and then took a small sip.

Morales squatted on the ground with a heavy heart. He shook his head and smiled bitterly. “I don’t know either. I just think this world is too scary. I don’t want my wife and children to take risks, but I really don’t know what to do.”

ps: I haven’t updated in the past few days because the hard drive is broken. All my manuscripts are on the disk. I tried to repair it, but then I couldn’t help but smashed the disk.

Chapter 15: Getting Ready to Go (Vote for the Female Lead) (Old Version)

The Walking Dead: Chapter 15: Getting Ready to Go (Vote for the Female Lead)

After what just happened, Morales was even more frightened. His fear did not come from the zombies, but from the fear of losing his family.

“Since you don’t have any plans for the time being, why not join us first.”

Shen Moren raised his eyebrows, curled his lips calmly, and said softly: “You can see that there are quite a lot of people in our base, and there are two sheriffs and two hunters. Survival is very easy for us, at least protecting the children is not a problem. What do you think?”

The word “child” alone touched Morales’ heart. He nodded without hesitation and said quickly, “I think so too. At least, you saved me, so you are worthy of my trust.”

[The trial mission is completed. Congratulations to the owner for obtaining an immune physique. No risk of infection, immune to all poisons, and the body function has reached the highest level! ]
The moment Morales agreed to join, Shen Moren had completed the mission, and unexpectedly received so many rewards. He was almost invincible.

He felt as if something was injected into his body. His muscles swelled and ached for a while. A layer of black grease appeared on Shen Moren’s body, and there was a hint of bad smell. He looked at Morales with embarrassment, who had a strange look in his eyes, and quickly found an excuse to go and wash.

This power & 

After swinging his fist, Shen Moren not only found that his reaction speed was faster, but also discovered that every time he punched, even if he hit the air, there was a very obvious feeling of impact.

After jumping twice on the spot, Shen Moren was delighted. His body weight became lighter and he could jump much higher than a normal person. He was also very excited. “I have finally made up for the shortcomings of my physical fitness. I have both strength and speed. I am invincible.”

“What are you talking about to yourself?”

He didn’t know when Sean stood behind Shen Moren. He looked at him, jumping and jumping as if he was crazy. Was he sick?

“nothing.”

Shen Moren, who had come back to his senses, waved his hand, smiled, and said with emotion: “Now our team has reached twelve people. I want to reorganize it in two days and then leave here to go to a place where we can really build a base.”

Shen Moren has always been thinking about that small town, and he doesn’t want to give this piece of fat meat to others.

So fast. 

Sean was a little surprised. He hesitated for a moment and said hesitantly, “Isn’t it too early? I feel it’s quite safe here. We might as well stay a little longer.”

He didn’t know what Shen Moren was planning, but he didn’t want to take any risks, especially now that there were two more children in the team, so he became more cautious.

“If there are no humans in the city, the zombies will go out into the wild to look for food, because the sounds and smells of animals will also attract them. Do you think two days is a short time?”

Shen Moren sighed and shook his head, saying helplessly: “Even if the zombies move too slowly, two days is enough for them to get from the city to the outside of the city. I don’t want to experience the feeling of being surrounded by zombies.”

This is true and it is not an excuse made by Shen Moren. He has already made precise calculations. According to the time and distance, zombies will definitely appear outside the city in two days. On the contrary, the number of zombies in the city will decrease, and some zombies will be trapped in the city until they starve to death.

Sean took a breath and looked at Shen Moren in surprise. He didn’t expect Shen Moren’s vision to be so far-sighted. He had been thinking about the things in front of him, while the other party was thinking about the future. He had to admire that the other party had a leadership mind.

Sean could still tell the difference between the important and the unimportant. He nodded and frowned, saying, “It seems we have no choice but to get on the road. Your place is quite far from here. We have to pass through many cities and mountains. I’m curious, why did you choose that place?”

If you just want to find a village to build a base, why bother to travel through mountains and rivers to a small town? After all, there is a village dozens of kilometers away, which is always more accessible than one hundred kilometers away.

“Because there are many friends waiting for us.”

A mysterious smile appeared on Shen Moren’s face, but Sean didn’t understand what he said. Instead, he became even more confused. In the end, he understood that there were more survivors.

The two days passed very quickly. During this period, everyone got along very well and almost became like a family. This kind of environment is the easiest for people to develop feelings for each other.

Especially More, his personality has not changed, but his style of doing things has changed a lot. As long as he does something wrong, Shen Mo will teach him a lesson, but he still can’t beat him, so he can only submit and obey.

Chapter 16: Roadblock (will be updated tomorrow) (old version)

The weather in summer is always unpredictable. There were starry skies in the early morning, but it started to rain in the morning.

The rain was not heavy, and the vehicles driving on the road were washed very clean by the rain. This was a free car wash given by God.

Turning on the wipers, Sean picked up the intercom and said, “There’s a small town ahead. Should we just pass through or search it?”

They had been driving for an hour, far away from where they originally lived.

Shen Moren was driving the car at the back. He leaned his head out to look at the sky. Raindrops hit his eyes, causing him to close them involuntarily. He hurried back to the car, picked up the intercom and said, “I see that the dark clouds in the sky are still increasing. It seems that there will be a storm. Let’s find a place to rest first. It’s not a good idea to travel in heavy rain.”

This season is the peak period for floods and mudslides. There are mountains on the side, and the map shows a river on the left. If heavy rain really comes, there is a high possibility of flooding, which is very unsafe.

“All up to you.” Sean had no objection, he couldn’t make up his mind either.

Sitting in the co-pilot seat, Durick thought for a moment and decided that based on the current situation, it would be safer to spend the night in the small town, so he didn’t say anything.

“Hey guys, look ahead!”

At this moment, Moore, who was driving the front vehicle, suddenly notified everyone using the walkie-talkie.

Upon hearing this, Shen Moren drove the car into the left lane and drove straight forward with his foot on the accelerator.

A hundred meters in front of the convoy, there were several zombies wandering in the rain. They seemed to be affected by the rain and could not hear any other sounds, otherwise they would have discovered so many vehicles in such a short distance.

“Stop for a moment.”

Shen Moren gave orders to the convoy using the walkie-talkie, and then he stopped the car on the side of the road and took out a silenced pistol from the weapons box on the back seat with his right hand.

A day ago, Shen Moren had learned the skills of using hot weapons and firearms by using the system. With his marksmanship, he could hit anything he could see.

“Hey, do you need help?”

Rick also got out of the car with a revolver and was instantly drenched. He stared at Shen Moren with narrowed eyes.

“It’s a piece of cake.”

With a faint smile on his face, Shen Moren didn’t take the matter above his head seriously at all. He raised his hand to aim at those heads and pulled the trigger without hesitation. Under the cover of the sound of rain, the zombies blocking the way all fell to the ground.

Woof woof woof!

Just when Shen Moren dealt with the zombies and was about to return to the car and continue driving, he suddenly heard the barking of dogs in the woods, and not just one but many.

“What’s going on?”

Feeling something was wrong, Shen Moren’s face showed alertness. He quickly replaced the pistol magazine with a new one and kept scanning both sides.

“Something happened.”

Sean reacted the fastest. He got out of the car with a shotgun.

The Moore brothers did not get out of the car, but drove it slowly backwards to use as a cover.

It is normal to have wild wolves in the wild, but it is very abnormal to have wild dogs. This is not the African savannah. Dogs have no way out in the wild because there are wild wolves and wild bears here. Dogs that seem huge have no deterrent power in front of them and will die with one claw.

The dog stopped barking, but Shen Moren felt something was increasingly wrong. He narrowed his eyes and fixed his gaze on the woods on the right.

A very blurry figure appeared there, and at that moment, Shen Moren subconsciously squatted down and hid behind the car.

Gunshots rang out suddenly, and the side of the car driven by Moore appeared. There were so many bullet holes after just one gunshot, and it was obvious that the other party used a shotgun.

Shen Moren slapped the car’s shell fiercely and shouted, “Get out of the car! Find some shelter!”

Hiding in the car at this time is tantamount to seeking death. Once the opponent hits the gas tank, it will be too late to escape.

After the gunshots rang out, Sean and Rick looked at each other and knew that something was wrong. They might have encountered an obstacle, and the other party was not a pushover either.

The barking of dogs sounded again, and this time it was not just the barking, but also several black shadows jumped out.

“careful!”

Shen Moren’s face changed. The dogs were very fast. After rushing out of the woods, they ran straight towards Sean and Rick, the two people closest to them.

In a panic, Rick pulled the trigger and fired several rounds from the revolver in his hand, but because his vision was too blurry, he couldn’t capture the target at all and only scared the dog.

Whoosh! Puff!

At the critical moment, Brother Nu raised his hand and shot a half-meter-long crossbow arrow directly through the dog’s body, probably puncturing both of its lungs.

The death of a companion did not scare these dogs. Instead, the smell of blood made them want to fight. They were not ordinary domestic dogs, but hunting dogs, and they would fight to the death when they saw blood.

ps: Let me adjust it today and update it tomorrow. I hope you will support, share, forward, and give me more flowers and evaluation votes.

Chapter 17: I won’t kill you (old version)

The rain was still falling, and the barking of the hounds changed from woofing to low growls, and they no longer acted alone, but rushed towards a target together.

“Get in the car first, hurry up!”

Rick and his friends were no match for these hounds. Shen Moren told them to get in the car and hide quickly, otherwise they would easily be torn to pieces.

puff!

The bullet from the silenced pistol accurately hit the head of a hound, giving Rick and others the opportunity to get in the car.

The owner of the shotgun seemed to realize that his hound was about to be defeated, so he also chose to shoot and attack Shen Moren.

Oooooh!

Cooperating with its master, the hound attacked Shen Moren again.

Buzz!

Driving the pickup truck, Sean went straight to the man in the forest. Although he didn’t know where the man was, he could find his approximate location by the sound.

Another crossbow arrow, this time without the hindrance of rain, Daryl, who was sitting in the car, accurately shot through the dog’s crown, killing it on the spot.

“Awesome!” Shen Moren couldn’t help but exclaim in admiration.

After all, Daryl is a professional hunter. Although he cannot hit the target every time, he has experience and can adjust to the environment better and more quickly.

The remaining two hounds felt frightened. They stood where they were and did not attack again. However, due to their owner’s orders, they did not dare to retreat. Their front paws kept stomping on the ground, which showed that they were very anxious and did not know what to do.

“Where are you running to!”

The pickup truck passed through the grass and stopped after hitting a small tree. A dark shadow got up from the ground in a very embarrassed manner, turned around and ran away. This guy had just been hiding in the grass and was almost hit to death by the truck.

How could Sean let the other party escape so easily? He jumped out of the car and stared at the other party’s figure.

The muddy ground caused the fleeing guy to fall to the ground after only a few steps. His body was covered in dirty mud, and the shotgun in his hand was also filled with mud, so he could not be used for a short time.

“Where are you going to run to?”

Sean roared, fell from the sky, pressed on the other person, swung his fist with gritted teeth, and hit the other person’s face without hesitation.

One Punch, Two Punches &

Sean is tall and strong, and with long-term training, his punches are not something that ordinary people can withstand. The man was beaten so hard that stars appeared in his eyes, there was blood at the corners of his mouth, and his face was swollen.

“Stop fighting, stop fighting…”

The man waved his hands and begged for mercy, his words were unclear, and his body kept shaking. He was really scared.

Shen Moren, who came rushing over after hearing the noise, hurriedly pulled Sean up. He didn’t want to end someone’s life easily at this time.

Shen Moren looked at the other person coldly, laughed, and said loudly: “We won’t kill you, you can go, but you have to leave the gun behind.”

He didn’t want to kill anyone, but he also didn’t want to let the other party have an easy time. Confiscating the other party’s weapons would be equivalent to cutting off all his ways of survival. But even so, what did it have to do with Shen Moren?

The man’s face was filled with horror. He looked at the two people in panic, swallowed, and crawled away using his hands and feet.

“He should be killed!”

Sean turned his head and looked at Shen Moren in anger, and said in confusion: “He has already attacked us, so we can just regard it as self-defense and kill him. Why do we have to let him go?”

If it was just an ordinary roadblock, Sean would not be so angry, but the other party opened fire and released hounds to kill people. If Shen Moren himself was not strong enough, but an ordinary person, he would probably have died long ago.

“Killing is not the only punishment.”

Shen Moren shrugged, patted Sean’s shoulder, raised his eyebrows and said, “Okay, don’t think too much, hurry up and get on the road. The wind is getting stronger and stronger. Try to get to the town before dark.”

Listening to Shen Moren’s words, Sean nodded thoughtfully. He seemed to understand something, but he preferred to be simple and crude.

After returning to the convoy, everyone did a quick check and found that no one was injured, except for one car which was slightly damaged, but it was not a serious problem.

After getting in the car, Shen Moren smiled and bumped fists with Daryl in tacit understanding, then said, “Darryl has made a great contribution. Let’s have a barbecue tonight to celebrate.”

“That’s all thanks to your crossbow.”

Daryl looked at Shen Moren with a hint of emotion in his eyes. His crossbow ammunition had been used up long ago, and he couldn’t find the same type of ammunition in the weapon shop in the city.

But before setting off, Shen Moren brought him a whole box of crossbow arrows, a total of one hundred, and they were made of a special material. Although he didn’t know what it was, it was better than any ammunition he had used before.

Moore behind him had a gleam in his eyes. He didn’t know when his loyalty had reached 65, making him the most loyal person in the team.

ps: Which heroine do you like? How about Carol? … Because the manuscript is gone, I am rewriting it and modifying the settings. I will not stop updating, don’t worry

Chapter 18: A Town in the Rain (Old Version)

The Walking Dead: Chapter 18: A Town in the Rain

The wind was getting stronger and stronger, and the rain turned into a downpour, washing over the vehicles driving in the middle of the road like a downpour.

“This damn weather is just like changing faces. You can never figure it out.”

Lori looked out the window a little depressed. What she hated most was rainy days, which made her feel irritable.

“Reminds me of my first day as a delivery man.”

Sensing that the atmosphere was not right and several children were unhappy, Glenn coughed and began to talk excitedly, “I was carrying pizza and riding my bike to the customer’s house, and I encountered a storm. I became fat because of the soaking. A whole box of pizza made me heavier than three boxes. As a result, I was scolded by the boss. But I have to say, even though the pizza was soaked by rain, it was still delicious.”

“Hahaha &”

Several children laughed out loud. The parents were stunned for a moment and looked at Glenn with gratitude. The latter nodded slightly, as long as it worked.

Rick was sitting in Shen Moren’s car acting as a driver. Seeing that the other party was in a daze, he asked in confusion, “What’s wrong? What are you thinking about?”

“Oh, nothing.”

Shen Moren came back to his senses and shook his head. He had just checked the base information.

[Primary Doomsday Base Recovered]
[No risk of infection, immune to all poisons, and your body functions are at their highest level! ]
0Base members:

[Moir joins the base! Loyalty 65]
[Darryl joins the base! Loyalty 60]
[Lolita joins the base! Loyalty 50]
[Morales joins the base! Loyalty 60]
[Miranda joins the base! Loyalty 60]
0Louis joins the base! Loyalty 600

[Eliza joins the base! Loyalty 60]
[Glenn joins the base! Loyalty 60]
His nonchalant expression made Rick think that he was worried, and he heard him say, “Are you thinking about what just happened? In fact, this kind of people are like this by nature. Normally, there are rules and laws that suppress them from doing such bad things, but now it doesn’t matter. They can do whatever they want, because they don’t know if they will live to see tomorrow.”

Turning his head to look at Rick who was trying to comfort him earnestly, Shen Moran had a strange expression on his face. He hesitated for a moment and slowly said, “It is precisely because there are no rules and everything is for survival that naturally there is no distinction between good and bad.”

He was not making excuses for the bad guys, it’s just that the current situation is indeed like this, it’s like they are searching for resources without paying or telling the owner, but they have no choice but to do it.

“Forehead &”

Rick was choked and speechless. He stared at Shen Moren with wide eyes, and moved his lips for a long time, but didn’t say a word. After a while, he smiled bitterly and said speechlessly: “I want to refute, but I don’t know how to say it, because I think you are right, although I don’t want to admit it.”

“You’ll get used to it slowly.”

Shen Moren rubbed his nose, with a faint smile on his lips, “We don’t need to discuss right and wrong, as long as we can maintain our humanity.”

It sounds so simple, but in fact human nature is a very unpredictable thing, and it is also what Shen Moren is most worried about.

Among these people, including children like Carl, they all went through a very confused and contradictory period.

Especially at that time, Carl even killed a surrendered person with his own hands. His reason was simple: the other party was a bad guy.

In the evening, the convoy finally arrived at the outskirts of the town, but the scene they saw made them feel depressed.

There had been a battle on the outskirts of the town, and there were scrapped armored vehicles, traces of explosions everywhere, and corpses in uniform.

This corpse did not turn into a zombie because its brain was burned. If you remove the word “human”, it would be just roasted meat.

They couldn’t just let the convoy in rashly, so Shen Moren picked up the intercom and asked with a frown, “Who wants to go in with me and take a look?”

“Let me do it.”

“I’m going too.”

“Count me in.”

Morales, Moore, and Sean volunteered, and the rest waited outside the town.

Rick looked at Shen Moren and nodded, “Contact us anytime.”

“Well, you should also pay more attention to your surroundings.”

Putting on a raincoat and holding a handy weapon, Shen Moren gave some instructions and walked into the town with the three of them.

When passing by that position, I could still smell the burning smell. The corpses were completely roasted into meat. It was hard to imagine what happened here. Why was there an armed organization in a small town?

ps: How about letting Diana, the old woman in the new community, be the heroine (side-eyed smile)

Chapter 19: Bears (Isn t Diana beautiful?) (Old version)

The Walking Dead: Chapter 19: Boonie Bears (Isn’t Diana Beautiful?)

“Everyone be careful and pay more attention to these bodies.”

Shen Moren was very alert. He drew out his Tang sword and kept scanning the two sides in front of him.

The three people following him were also very cautious. The wind blew the rain onto their faces. Although it was summer, they felt very cold at this time. It was not only because of the weather, but more because the scene before them gave them an inexplicable fear.

Shen Moren entered the town with trepidation, squinted his eyes and looked ahead, then continued walking forward.

The wind was so strong that people could not hear any other sounds and could not tell whether there were still living people in the town.

Without any warning, a zombie suddenly rushed out from the house on the left and headed straight for Sean who was closest to him.

Shen Moren roared, and saw that the latter reacted quickly and dodged the zombie’s attack. Taking this opportunity, Morales swung the iron axe in his hand and chopped at the zombie’s head without any hesitation.

The iron axe fell and chopped the zombie’s head in half. After struggling a few times, it fell to the ground.

Buzz buzz buzz!

Just when a few people thought the situation had been resolved, the sound of a chainsaw was heard from the house where the zombies had broken into, and then a man wearing a safety helmet and heavy protective clothing rushed out.

“Kill you, kill you!”

The chainsaw man was shouting with a ferocious expression on his face. His protective suit was covered in blood, and it was unclear whether it was from a living person or a zombie.

“I’ll take care of it!”

Moore stopped the man who was about to take action. He grinned, rubbed his hands together, and walked straight towards the man without taking the other party seriously.

“Kill you!”

The chainsaw man was stunned for a moment, but soon raised the rotating chainsaw high and rushed towards Moore madly, trying to saw him in two.

“Come on, come on, let me see how powerful you are.”

The smile on Moore’s face became even more intense, as if a street thug met a beautiful woman and suddenly became excited.

The chainsaw fell down fiercely, and Moore calmly dodged to the side, while raising his right foot and kicking the man hard in the crotch.

“Oh, my God…”

Shen Moren and others who were watching the fight on the sidelines collectively took a deep breath, subconsciously clamped their legs together, and looked at the man lying on the ground with great sympathy.

“Come on, stand up and continue.”

Moore kicked the chainsaw aside, reached out, grabbed the man’s hair, and pulled him up by his scalp.

Ahhhh! 

The man screamed in pain and slapped Mu’er’s hands frantically, but unfortunately his strength was not worth mentioning.

“Ouch, I’m infected.”

Although the man was wearing protective clothing, after catching him, they found that his shoulder was broken and there were obvious wounds, which were obviously caused by scratches.

“I didn’t, I didn’t!”

Hearing what Moore said, the man suddenly panicked. His face turned extremely pale, his lips kept trembling, and despair was revealed in his eyes.

“Don’t kill him yet.”

Seeing that More was about to attack, Shen Moren hurried forward to stop him. Under the other party’s puzzled gaze, he slowly said: “Wait until he completely turns into a zombie before killing him. At least I can feel at ease.”

Moore just shrugged his shoulders and said he didn’t care.

“He is also a poor man.”

Sean sighed and shook his head. He didn’t object to Shen Moren’s approach, but he felt it was a pity, but he could do nothing about it.

Morales on the side didn’t even look at the man, but picked up the chainsaw. His physique was suitable for using heavy weapons, otherwise he would not have chosen the iron axe. Now this chainsaw was quite suitable for him, and it was sharper and more aggressive than the iron axe.

The town was quite big, and Shen Moren did not continue walking. It was getting darker and darker, and he did not want to take any risks, so he just found a safe place to stay for the night.

So Shen Moren walked into a house, and as soon as he opened the door, a dark shadow rushed out, scaring him so much that he quickly stepped back. However, Sean, who was following behind him, was not so lucky, and was knocked to the ground by the dark shadow in an instant.

“roar!”

When Shen Moren came to his senses, he discovered that the black shadow was actually a medium-sized bear. It was pinning Sean down and raising its claws to attack.

Shen Moren’s face changed. Even if he stabbed the bear’s head with a knife, he might not be able to kill the wild bear. In an emergency, Moore aimed the shotgun at the bear’s head and pulled the trigger directly. It suddenly burst like a watermelon, and red and white things splashed all over the people around.

“Bah! F**k you!”

The bear pressed heavily on Sean, scaring him so much that his face turned pale and he kept swearing. His breathing was trembling, and he tried his best to crawl out from under the bear.

“Where did the bear come from?”

Shen Moren walked forward and kicked the bear’s body with his foot. His face was full of confusion and at the same time he was shocked. Foreigners really know how to play. They dare to keep such a thing at home?

PS: Everyone in the votes likes Beth. Doesn t that mean Diana is not worthy of him? (side-eyed smile)

Chapter 20: Daryl the Will-O-Wisp Boy (Old Version)

The Walking Dead: Chapter 20: Daryl the Will-O-Wisp

Fortunately, Moore reacted quickly, otherwise Sean would be in real danger. He would be either dead or injured after being slapped by the wild bear. There are no good medical facilities to save people now. Simple external injuries can be treated, but if it is a more serious wound, it will probably be GG.

“I’m going to eat it!”

Sean, who had just come back from the gates of hell, was extremely angry when he saw the bear. He gritted his teeth and took out a knife to kill it. Moore hurriedly said, “You’d better go to the sewer entrance to avoid the blood attracting zombies.”

Shen Moren shook his head speechlessly. He didn’t care about these things. With such heavy rain, even if a person was chopped into pieces, it would be washed away clean. He was not worried at all that zombies would come.

He took out a flashlight and walked into the house, finding it quite clean. At the same time, he noticed that the glass at the back was broken, as if the entire window had been hit.

There was black hair hanging on it, and it looked like the bear came in from here and was not owned by this family.

After a careful observation, I found that the luggage in the house was gone, and it should have been left with the search and rescue team.

Taking off the hood of his raincoat, Shen Moren stood at the door and called out to Moer, “Stay here tonight. Moer, go back and call for help.”

Sean dragged the bear to the entrance of a sewer. He quickly cut off the bear skin and got a lot of bear meat. His anger was vented and he was satisfied.

After a while, the convoy slowly drove in and hid the vehicles in the backyard. This was to avoid being exposed. After all, the town had not been fully inspected and no one knew if there would be other people here.

“Oh my god, bear paw?”

As soon as he entered the room, Glenn saw two large black paws on the coffee table. His eyes widened and he said in disbelief, “Who did this? It looks like a medium-sized bear.”

A pile of things was thrown at Glenn’s feet. He looked down and was immediately shocked. It turned out to be the bear skin, which had been washed away by the rain and there was no blood stain on it.

The children didn’t dare to look at these things and ran directly to the attic on the second floor. Lori looked at Sean and the others speechlessly, then went upstairs with Miranda to take care of the children.

After drawing all the curtains in the house, Rick and Morales moved a cabinet and blocked the broken window. When everything was ready, Daryl tried to turn on the light, and there was still electricity.

“It should be the backup power supply.”

Rick blinked and said that he had just checked next to the TV and found that only the light could be turned on, and the other lines could not be used. It should be the backup power supply of the house.

Many families have backup power supplies because there are many natural disasters here and power outages are very common. Some families also buy generators to keep all electrical appliances in the house in use.

Shen Moren nodded, patted his sore neck, hung his raincoat on the hanger, lit the fireplace, yawned and said, “Bring the power supply when we leave. This thing is quite useful.”

The primary base has unlimited power, and the power can be charged into the carrier so that it can be used mobilely.

Night fell. With the curtains covering the light, it did not seep out. The people in the house laughed and talked in the storm, which covered their voices.

Sizzle!

The bear meat gave off an enticing aroma. Sean sat in front of the fireplace, roasting the meat happily, stabbing it with a knife from time to time to make the meat cook faster.

Lori was fiddling with kitchen utensils in the kitchen. She planned to pack all of these things up and take them away so that she could make better food on the road and wouldn’t need that broken pot.

There was a garage on the side of the house. Shen Moren opened the door with curiosity, sniffed the odor first, and found that there was no strange smell, so he walked in.

Snap &

I pressed the switch on the wall, and the lights in the garage came on. What came into view was a Harley motorcycle. Its cool appearance would make people fall in love with it at first sight.

I didn t expect there was such a good product. 

Shen Moren patted the seat of the motorcycle with a smile on his face. He also liked motorcycles and thought they were very cool. They were not at all lower-end than Lamborghini supercars. On the contrary, they were even more stylish.

Oh, that s right!

Looking at the motorcycle, Shen Moren’s eyes lit up. He hurried to the house, pulled Daryl over, pointed at the motorcycle, and said with a grin, “Do you like this thing?”

Daryl was completely dragged here, with a confused look on his face. He looked in the direction of Shen Moren’s finger, his eyes widened instantly, with a fiery look in his eyes.

Shen Moren turned around, put his hand on Daryl’s shoulder, and curled his lips slightly, “It will be yours from now on.”

PS: To be honest, Diana is so feminine, why don t you like her? (squinting smile)

Chapter 21: Zombie Swarm in the Morning (Old Version)

It was late at night and after a tiring day, the nervous people began to rest.

Sitting on the sofa in the living room, Shen Moren held the Tang sword in his hand and kept wiping it with a cloth. There was no scratch on the sharp blade.

The durability of this weapon far exceeded his imagination. He thought that harder bones like the zombie’s head might cause the blade to bend, but that didn’t happen.

“Why don’t you rest so late?”

After coaxing the child to sleep, Rick came down from upstairs. He looked at Shen Moren sitting on the sofa in surprise, and then walked over and sat down beside him.

Shen Moren shrugged without saying anything more. He glanced at Rick and asked, “It will be time to go to bed soon. How are the children doing?”

“Some tough little guys.”

Rick rubbed his face speechlessly and said with a pout, “Why do you want me to tell you a story? When I was their age, I could have lived independently.”

The three children kept crying and there was nothing Rick could do. He could only tell them stories one by one until they were tired and fell asleep.

Shen Moren tilted his head and said, somewhat ruthlessly, “Fortunately, I don’t have a child yet. I’m so thankful.”

He doesn’t want to be a nanny at this time, let’s talk about it later.

“Go to hell, go to bed, you’re tired after a day, take a rest.”

Rick replied jokingly, then stood up and patted Shen Moren’s shoulder. He was already very tired, but the guy in front of him was still so energetic. He didn’t know where he got so much energy.

“knew.”

Nodding and looking at Rick’s leaving back, Shen Moren smiled slightly. At least Rick is not that saintly now. He hopes that things won’t develop like in the TV series. Otherwise, he wouldn’t mind teaching Rick a lesson.

The storm in the house still did not stop. Shen Moren put away the knife, yawned, and then lay down on the sofa, covered himself with a small quilt, closed his eyes, and slowly fell asleep.

Buzz! Boom!

At some point, the roar of a car coming from a distance woke up everyone in the house. Shen Moren stood up quickly and the quilt on his body fell to the ground.

He looked at the watch on his wrist and found that the current time was five o’clock in the morning. It was already light outside, but the sun had not yet fully risen.

“Who’s driving the car? Is it one of ours?”

A bedroom door was pushed open, and Rick came out in a panic, getting dressed. At the same time, Sean and others also appeared quickly. If it were normal, this would just be the most common street bombing, but now it would attract attacks from a group of zombies.

“But we are the ones.”

Shen Moren had a solemn expression on his face. He pressed his hands to signal everyone not to make any noise. Then he walked to the window, slightly lifted a corner of the curtain and looked out.

After the devastation caused by the storm, the streets looked like they had been robbed by bandits. There was all sorts of garbage everywhere, and because the sewers had not been cleared in time, water was seeping out. The things inside were really unbearable to look at.

To the north of the town, which was the direction Shen Moren and his team came from yesterday, a car was driving very fast. It was estimated that the driver had already stepped on the gas tank. The speed was very fast. With the naked eye, Shen Moren saw the movement of zombies in the northernmost direction, but the distance was quite far and it was blurry.

Buzz! Swish!

The car showed no sign of stopping and drove directly past the house where Shen Moren and his companions were hiding. They didn’t even notice that there were people here, and even if they knew, they wouldn’t stop because there were zombies behind them.

When the car passed by, Shen Moren noticed that there were three people in the car, and there was a girl sitting in the back, but he knew nothing else.

If the other party stopped, Shen Moren wouldn’t mind helping, but unfortunately the other party just left like that. He wouldn’t be kind enough to chase after him. This team would not allow him to make any wrong moves. After all, he didn’t want the ungrateful thing to happen to him.

After lowering the curtains, Shen Moren turned around and was somewhat speechless. He smiled bitterly and said, “The car has attracted the zombies. Let’s go quickly. Let’s leave here before the zombies arrive.”

I thought I could sleep till dawn, but it was ruined.

Lori, who looked sleepy, frowned and sighed, “Oh, what a terrible morning.”

The others were in almost the same situation, but there was nothing they could do but leave quickly.

Everyone acted quickly and loaded all the resources that had been packed last night into the car without any intention of lingering. Seeing that the zombies had already appeared in their sight, Shen Moren and the others started the car, sped up, and left the town.

ps: It s another day to confess my love for Diana. I love her so much (squinting smile)

Chapter 22: In a Dilemma (No Rewards Yet) (Old Version)

Bang bang!

A gunshot represents the death of a zombie. It was the second day of the storm. Shen Moren led Rick and the others to continue moving towards their destination. When they passed a bridge, they found that the bridge had been washed away by the flood.

In desperation, people could only take a detour, and after several turns, they unexpectedly came to a logging site. What was even more unexpected was that the mudslide on the mountain washed all the zombies to this low-lying area.

This logging site has hundreds of zombies. Although most of them are in the mud, some can walk freely.

There was no time to turn the car around on the narrow dirt road, so Shen Moren and his men had no choice but to draw their guns and fight back to resolve the crisis at hand first.

Roar! Ha!

The zombie crawled out of the mud and rushed towards Glenn with all his strength. He opened his rotten mouth and all the mud on his face flowed into it. His cloudy eyes were chilling.

Come on! 

Glenn, who was in a tense state, did not back down this time. Instead, he gritted his teeth, rushed forward with his weapon in hand, and raised his hand to smash the zombie’s head.

Plop!

But who knew that the zombies’ feet were covered in mud, and they slipped after taking just two steps and fell to the ground, causing Glenn’s attack to fail.

The zombie lying on the ground did not let go of the food in front of him. Instead, he stretched out his arms, twisted his body, and struggled to grab Glenn.

“Fuck you!”

Glenn roared in anger, raised the weapon in his hand and slammed it down hard. The zombie’s head was smashed into pieces, and his raised arms fell to the ground instantly, making it deader than dead.

After smashing a zombie’s head like a watermelon, Moore turned around and grinned at Glenn, saying sarcastically, “Okay, not bad, keep up the good work.”

He still looked down on Glenn, or rather, he looked down on everyone in the team except Shen Moren. But now Glenn dared to kill zombies, which made his impression of Glenn change a little, just a little.

Shen Moren did not use any firearms. He felt that using a knife was more convenient and gave him a better sense of combat.

Wow wow wow &

Just as people continued to deal with these zombies, a sound came from the hillside on the left, and then the ground began to shake. Although it was not strong enough to make people stand unsteadily, it was obviously not normal.

“Oh, my God, mudslide!”

Lori saw the rolling rocks and yellow mud on the hillside at a glance, her face suddenly changed, and endless fear flashed in her eyes.

She didn’t need to say it, people saw it, a mudslide several dozen meters wide, flowing down the hillside at a moderate speed. It was a mudslide caused by the breach of accumulated water. If it happened in a rainstorm, Shen Moren and others would have been drowned in the blink of an eye.

“Retreat quickly, retreat quickly, back up quickly!”

But even so, it is not something that small humans can resist. People cannot move at all in the mudslide. In addition, there are many substances in the mudslide that are likely to cause fatal injuries to them.

Shen Moren waved his hand and told Rick and the others to get in the car quickly. He then ran to the back of the car and drove it backwards madly.

“Please, hurry up!”

The sweat on Rick’s face flowed down his cheeks to his neck. He looked at the mudslide outside nervously, holding the steering wheel tightly with both hands. The reversing lights were already on, waiting for the car behind to start.

After a few seconds, the convoy began to fall backwards, and the mudslide had reached the middle of the hillside, only a few dozen meters away from the ground.

Fortunately, there were no obstacles on this road. We held the steering wheel tightly and stepped on the accelerator to reverse in a straight line. Soon the convoy was far away from the logging site and the mudslide no longer posed a threat.

“It’s really hell.”

When they got to a safe place, Morales sat on the ground, fanning himself with his hands, and let out a long sigh of relief. “Fortunately, we didn’t travel in the rain yesterday, otherwise if we encountered such a mudslide, we would probably be buried alive.”

A real mudslide would not be so slow, and its range would be several hundred meters. There would be no time to run away, and one could only wait for death in despair.

puff &

After rinsing his mouth, Shen Moren twisted his neck, opened the map and put it on the hood, then called Rick and others to come over to discuss.

Shen Moren drew two crosses on the map with a red pen, frowned, and said in a deep voice: “Now this road is blocked, and this road bridge is broken. The only way now is to go through Atlanta, otherwise we will be trapped here.”

Originally, Shen Moren wanted to bypass Atlanta because there were too many zombies there, and he was not sure if he could get through safely with his current strength.

But the current situation forced him to face this problem. If he didn’t go to Atlanta, he would be trapped where he was.

After looking at the map for a long time, Rick shook his head, spread his hands and shrugged, saying with a headache: “This is the only way. It’s a good opportunity to see if there is a refugee camp.”

Sean and others had no objection, as this was the only solution at the moment.

After a short rest and replenishment of food and water, the convoy set off again, this time the destination was Atlanta!

ps: Please comment and discuss the plot. There are three characters, but I haven t described them in detail. I wonder if you can guess them.

Chapter 23: Meeting the car again (It s hard to describe it, brothers) (Old version)

The Walking Dead: Chapter 23: Meet the Car Again (It’s hard to describe, brothers)

Atlanta is an officially designated refugee camp. According to the radio, a large number of troops are stationed there to protect people’s safety. However, only Shen Mo knows that Atlanta will fall completely within a few months, and those troops will all be killed.

I don t know if it was God s will, but Shen Moren originally wanted to bypass Atlanta, but now the only way in front of him is to go to Atlanta. It seems that he is destined to meet some people.

You want to go to the CDC? 

Seeing Shen Moren draw a circle on the map, Rick was very puzzled. He frowned and said, “The CDC is in the center of Atlanta. We don’t need to go that far. We can just take the highway.”

If you go through Atlanta’s highway, it would be the fastest. However, if you go through the middle and go directly into the city, it will not only be time-consuming but also dangerous.

“Listen to me.”

Shen Moren waved his hand, then looked at Rick and the others, suppressed his saliva and said: “There are a lot of vaccines and medical equipment in the CDC. Although these things cannot cure the virus, they are very necessary for us normal people. Anyway, we are here, and there will be no such opportunity in the future. If you miss this opportunity, you will never get it again.”

Half of what he said was true, and the other half he didn’t say. Going to the CDC was not just to find vaccines, medicines and equipment, the most important thing was a person, Jenner.

In the original drama, this person only lived for one episode, but Shen Moren valued his importance and the knowledge he possessed. Everyone will get sick, and even if you can search for medicine, who would use those things?

Simple medicines can be used, but what if someone needs surgery?

This requires someone who is very knowledgeable.

As a PhD, Jenner is well versed in medicine and all kinds of equipment and experiments. If we make good use of them and train him, he will be like a tiger with wings.

Everyone thought carefully about what Shen Moren said and felt that it made some sense, but Rick didn’t want to take the risk. He was worried that something else might happen. 80!

“Also, don’t you want to know if there are any shelters in Atlanta?”

Seeing that people were hesitating, Shen Moren threw out this bomb directly. 60!

As expected, as soon as these words were spoken, Lori jumped out and said, “This is what I have always been thinking about. If there really is a shelter there, then why do we have to run around hiding?” 90!

She has always been conflicted about this matter. Even if all the previous explanations made sense, she would not believe it 100% until she saw it with her own eyes.

The others nodded as well, if for no other reason than to see it with their own eyes, although they didn’t hold out much hope.

“Okay.” 111!

Seeing his wife’s tough attitude, Rick’s face flashed with anxiety, but he still sighed helplessly, “In this case, let’s go and take a look. I hope it’s safe along the way.”

Damn if it’s safe!

Shen Moren smiled calmly. He knew that Atlanta was probably in chaos at this moment. By the time they reached their destination, it would have fallen. Even if there really was a refugee camp, it would have become a hellish place.

The convoy continued on its journey. It would take three days to reach Aklan, passing through two small towns and a valley on the way. Fortunately, the locations of these towns were relatively desolate and the population was small, so the danger was reduced a lot.

“There’s something going on ahead.”

Rick’s voice came from the walkie-talkie, and Shen Moren stepped on the accelerator to overtake the car in front and came to the front.

Roar! Bang! Crash!

It was like there was a car on the side of the road that had somehow crashed into a tree. Smoke was coming out of the hood, and there were a few zombies squatting on the ground around the car eating. A few more zombies were banging on the car’s windows, as if there was food they wanted inside.

“Why does this car look so familiar?”

While frowning and saying this, Shen Moren jumped out of the car, pulled out his Tang sword, and prepared to kill these zombies.

Suddenly, a woman’s scream was heard from the car, which stunned Sean and others who were walking up from behind with weapons. They were stunned for a moment, then their faces changed and they ran towards the car.

ps: I’m really sorry, the motherboard of my old computer exploded… connect the numbers with the exclamation marks above… otherwise read the end of Chapter 10 and Chapter 11…

Chapter 24: Little Daughter Enid (She is also good as the heroine) (Old version)

The Walking Dead: Chapter 24: Enid (She’s not bad as the heroine)

Eat, eat, eat &

Several zombies squatted together on the ground, grabbing things with their hands and putting them into their mouths. Fresh blood slowly flowed out of their faces and mouths. They were eating a human corpse.

Shen Moren frowned. He saw two bodies being eaten by zombies. He could tell they were a man and a woman. Together with the person in the car, they should be a family of three. 80!!

“Get lost!”

Although Rick and his men did not recognize the two bodies, the scene before them still made them very angry. Without saying a word, they rushed forward with their weapons. 60! !

The zombie that was eating the corpse was suddenly knocked down by a stick. Sean stepped on the zombie’s back and pressed it to the ground, holding a baseball bat in his hand and smiling coldly. 90! !

Just like playing golf, swing the club and smash the zombies’ heads. 111! !

Others used similar methods to eliminate all these zombies.

“Don’t come over here, don’t come over here, get out of here!”

The woman in the car was still screaming in fear. She hugged her head helplessly, closed her eyes and dared not look at the zombies outside.

Just now, she saw with her own eyes her parents being eaten by zombies, which cast a huge shadow on her heart. The fear from the depths of her soul made it impossible for her to calm down.

Shen Moren walked to the front of the car, bent down and looked inside through the window. He found that it was a little girl, not very old, only about ten years old, who was holding her head and screaming in pain.

“Girl, girl, it’s okay, the monster is dead, don’t be afraid.”

The words she said had no effect. The girl was still screaming. She seemed to be immersed in her own world of fear and was completely unaware of what was happening outside.

At this time, Loli came up from behind, nodded to Shen Moren, then opened the door of the car and got in.

When Lori’s hand touched the little girl, the latter’s body trembled violently, she raised her head, her face turned pale with fear, and opened her mouth to scream.

“Shut up!”

But who knew that Lori suddenly growled. She was usually gentle, but at this moment she could show such a domineering look.

The little girl was not surprised. Her mouth opened but she didn’t scream. However, her fear did not go away. Instead, she became even more scared.

“Look carefully, we are human beings, not monsters.”

Lori grabbed the little girl’s hand and put it on her chest. She regained her gentle look and said to the girl with a smile, “Do you feel my temperature? I have a heartbeat, I have temperature, and I can speak. I’m different from those monsters outside. Do you understand?”

The heartbeat and temperature coming from her palm made the little girl stunned for a moment, and then her expression became very painful. She hugged Lori and burst into tears, with tears flowing like water.

“Why!”

Morales shook his head. He couldn’t bear to watch it anymore and turned away.

He is the father of two children and had experienced the same thing as the little girl before, but he was very fortunate to have met Shen Moren and successfully survived.

So he was very afraid of this kind of thing, and it made him very sad.

Shen Moren on the side turned his head and glanced at Morales. He understood in his heart and didn’t say much. He just looked at the car and the little girl and felt more and more familiar with them.

I remember now! 

Suddenly, Shen Moren’s eyes lit up, and he slapped his forehead fiercely, saying in great surprise: “Isn’t this the car that passed by us in the town that day? I didn’t expect to see it here, and in this way.”

Yes, this is the car that attracted the zombies that morning. I thought I would never see it again, but I didn’t expect…

The little girl hugged Lori and cried for a long time. She couldn’t recover from the tragedy of seeing her parents die in front of her eyes. She wished it was a dream.

Seeing Rick’s look, Lori nodded calmly, then turned to look at the little girl and said earnestly: “Child, it’s not safe here. If you believe me, please come with us, okay?”

“I &”

The girl was very hesitant. She couldn’t trust the man just because he saved her, but she didn’t know what to do.

“girl.”

Time was running out, and Shen Moren didn’t want to waste any more time. He walked directly to the front of the car, bent down to look at the little girl, smiled and said, “Don’t worry, we won’t hurt you, and there are three children in the car. Karl, come here.”

As he spoke, Shen Moren called all three children, including Karl, over.

These children are not very old, younger than this little girl. The purpose of letting them appear is to let the other party know that they will not harm ordinary people.

The little girl’s eyes lit up and she looked at the three children carefully, thinking to herself, if they were bad guys, there would be no need for them to take care of three children in a world full of monsters.

The zombies in the woods slowly gathered here, and a few of them even walked onto the road.

Shen Moren looked up and around, feeling that countless pairs of eyes were staring at him. His scalp suddenly went numb, and he said quickly, “It’s too late, hurry up and leave.”

“Come with me!”

Loli dragged the little girl out of the car. The latter did not struggle, but just listened to the zombies’ screams and trembled all over, but this time she did not scream.

Everyone got in the car, and the convoy accelerated amid the roars of numerous zombies, leaving this dangerous place.

So, there are so many of you & 

After getting on the bus, the little girl looked at everyone on the bus. Except for Rick and his friends who were driving other cars, the rest were all in this bus.

“Here you go.”

I don t know what was wrong with Carl, but he took out a lollipop, stood in front of the little girl, and looked grinning.

If Shen Moren saw this scene, he would definitely be very upset, because Carl treated Eliza in the same way.

“Thanks.”

The little girl thanked him and took the lollipop, but didn’t eat it. She was not in the mood to eat anything right now.

Lori shook her head, looked at her son and said, “Karl, don’t bother your sister, go play by yourself.”

“Oh, okay.”

Carl curled his lips, looked at the little girl reluctantly, and then went to play with Eliza.

The little girl sat there silently with sad eyes. No one could understand what she felt in her heart, only that she was in pain.

“Drink some water, little girl.”

Lori brought the brewed coffee over. She couldn’t just watch the other person go on like this. That wouldn’t be a good thing.

The little girl was very grateful to the woman in front of her. She was an outsider and had no ties with her, but she was so worried about her. What’s more, it was really rare in the current environment.

“You’re welcome. Could you tell me your name?”

Holding the coffee, the little girl was a little absent-minded. Feeling the temperature of the hot coffee, she lowered her head and slowly said, “My name is Enid…”

ps: I can update 10,000 times tomorrow, please support me! The exclamation mark and the number are connected together, smart people will understand. In addition, I don t plan to have other worlds at present, I don t have the strength, and I m afraid of collapse

Chapter 25: Town Attacked (Please give me flowers and rewards!) (Old Version)

The Walking Dead Landlord: Chapter 25: Town Attacked (Please give me flowers!)

“Damn it, we’re running out of gas.”

Sean threw the gasoline barrel into the bushes in frustration, looked at Shen Moren helplessly and said, “The gasoline we have now is only enough for one more day. If we don’t have gasoline, we won’t be able to move on.”

I have been on the road for the past few days and have no time to look for gasoline, but this has become the biggest problem. 80!!

After checking the engine, Shen Moren lowered the hood and turned to Sean and said, “There’s a small town ahead. We’ll get there in the afternoon. Let’s go see if there’s any gasoline. If that doesn’t work, we can think of other ways.” 60! !

He was also troubled by the gasoline issue, because the original plan did not require such a long detour, and he could only blame the plan for not keeping up with the changes. 90!!

As for what to do if there was no gasoline, Shen Moren actually had no idea. He could only hope that the town could bring them a surprise, or at least have enough gasoline to get them to Atlanta. 111!!

“Is your car running out of gas?”

Rick also came over with an empty oil barrel, spread his hands helplessly, and smiled bitterly, “We really need to find a way to get gasoline, otherwise we may have to walk.”

But if you walk, it would be no different from seeking death.

“Okay, stop complaining for now.”

Shen Moren rubbed his temple with a headache, frowned and whispered: “I don’t believe there is no gasoline in the town. Even if it was looted, there must be some residue no matter how clean it is. So don’t be so depressed, think positively.”

I just don’t believe it. Can gasoline really defeat me?

Seeing him like this, Sean and the others didn’t say much. They could only take it one step at a time.

The people in the car did not hear their conversation, they just thought the vehicle was being checked. Even if they heard it, they would not say anything because it was useless.

On the road, branches destroyed by the storm can be seen everywhere. So far, no zombies have been found, and there are no traces of humans.

It was past noon. Following the instructions on the map, Shen Moren drove two convoys to the first town. What he didn’t expect was that the town was so shabby, no different from a village. It was really shocking.

“Are you sure you’re not taking the wrong road?”

Glenn walked to the side of Shen Moren on the map, looked at the town in front of him in disbelief, the corners of his mouth twitched and he was speechless.

Shen Moren had a black face and a blank expression. He already had countless alpacas in his heart. This was really a surprise. He suddenly felt that God was playing a trick on him.

Damn it!

I just said before that there must be gasoline, but it s just a shabby village. If it has really been looted, what would be left?

The more he thought about it, the more depressed he became. Shen Moren covered his forehead with his hands and sighed silently. He said weakly: “I didn’t know this place was so poor, otherwise I wouldn’t have come here.”

As soon as he finished speaking, a gunshot was heard suddenly from the town, followed by the windshield of a car in the convoy shattering.

“hidden!”

Without saying a word, Shen Moren dragged Glenn and made him lie down in the bushes beside him. The people behind him were about to come forward, but after hearing the gunshots, they hurriedly hid.

The bullet passed right by Shen Moren’s ear. It seemed that the other party wanted to kill him, but his accuracy was not good enough, just a little bit off.

“Why do you want to hit me first?”

Shen Moren, lying on the ground, was speechless. He found that every time the opponent attacked him first, he was the first one to attack. Is this the protagonist effect, which will definitely attract the opponent’s hatred?

“How insidious! They actually attacked us by surprise!”

Glenn, who was dragged down by Shen Moren, had a mouthful of leaves in his mouth. He quickly spat it out, carefully moved back, and said viciously: “If you have the guts, come here openly. I hate people like this the most.”

Seeing Glenn’s hatred for evil, Shen Moren raised his eyebrows and said to him, “How about you two duel in the middle lane?”

Glenn was speechless, scratched his head awkwardly, smiled awkwardly and said, “This! There is no need for that…”

I just said that, but I didn’t expect Shen Moren to take it seriously.

“If you can’t do that, then stop farting.”

Shen Moren glanced at Glenn with contempt. He didn’t know the other person’s temper. He was good at talking big, but when it came to a fight, he would be the first to give in.

“Who fired the shot?”

Rick’s voice came from the walkie-talkie in his pocket. They couldn’t see what was happening in front of them, so they all hid behind.

Taking out the intercom, Shen Moren whispered, “Someone attacked us in this small town. I don’t know how many people there are, but I don’t think there are many, otherwise they wouldn’t have fired just one shot.”

If there are more people, you can directly suppress them with firepower instead of just shooting them.

Rick in the back paused, glanced at Sean, and said on the intercom at any time: “So what should we do now?”

Shen Moren, who was lying on the ground, pondered for a while, then raised his head and squinted his eyes to look at the town. He noticed that the town was surrounded by forests on both sides. Even if the other party had a gun, it would be impossible to hit the target accurately.

The opponent couldn’t even hit me accurately while standing still, let alone wandering around in the jungle.

After coming up with a plan, Shen Moren’s eyes sparkled and he immediately ordered: “Daryl, Sean, the two of you go around from the left with your weapons, be careful, and report immediately if there is any situation.”

“OK, got it.”

Soon, Shen Moren saw Sean and Daryl. The two of them sneaked into the jungle with weapons in hand. With the natural cover of plants, they were almost silent stalkers.

“I want to see who is the one who dares to attack me.”

Shen Moren smiled grimly, he was not afraid of open fighting, he was not afraid of anyone fighting him face to face. But it was like this, a hidden gun shot was easy to dodge, but a hidden arrow was hard to guard against, no matter how invincible he was, he could not dodge it.

“What are you doing?”

Seeing Shen Moren getting up to leave, Glenn next to him asked anxiously.

“I’ll go over and take a look. You stay here.”

Shen Moren didn’t even turn his head, just said something and left, leaving Glenn alone on the ground with a confused look on his face.

Hey, you just abandoned me like that? That’s so irresponsible!

At this time, Shen Moren didn’t know that Glenn was complaining about him. He was on the left side of the town, moving forward cautiously like Sean and the others, but he soon discovered that there was a trap in the jungle.

The moment the trap was discovered, Daryl’s deep voice came from the intercom: “Shen, be careful, there is a trap in the woods. I think it was set by an old hunter.”

He was also quite puzzled as to why there was such a trap here. It was specially used to deal with wild beasts, and most people would not use it because it was difficult to set up.

It is also dangerous. If you are not an experienced hunter, you are likely to hurt yourself.

In mild cases, the patient may suffer broken arms and legs, or even die.

& & &

ps: Please give me some flowers, comments and rewards! People who understand have connected the numbers with double exclamation marks. At 6:22 pm on April 19, 2021, my cat gave birth. I won t lie. I connected the numbers with double exclamation marks to show you the kittens.

Chapter 26: The Old Man with White Beard (Oh, the movie “The Hero” is good, go watch it) (Old version)

Shen Moren was not stupid. He didn’t know what this thing was, so he didn’t dare to touch it. So he said, “I know. You guys should be careful too. Try to avoid it.”

His sharp eyes saw several lines. He had to admit that the other party had arranged them very carefully. Fortunately, his body had been modified, otherwise he would have been caught. 80!!

With his legs across the line, Shen Moren continued to walk forward. When he passed a patch of grass, he was about to cross it when he suddenly stopped. In the reflection of the sunlight, he saw a flash in front of him. When did leaves become reflective? 60!!

He pulled out his Tang sword and gently stirred the grass in front of him. He found iron thorns inside. Although they were not big, they were sharp. If he accidentally hit them, he would definitely die. 90! !

There s even a barb! 

The careful Shen Moren discovered that each thorn had a barb, which could kill a person with pain if it got stuck in the body. 111! !

How cruel!

The purpose of putting this thing in the grass is to prevent animals from noticing the danger in the grass when they are running, and they will bump into it and be unable to run away.

Shen Moren shook his head and walked around it. After a while, he found the thing again in a bush. There was a living corpse on it.

With a low roar, the dry body struggled hard. At this time, the barb played an absolute role, because the iron spikes were tied to the ground, and no matter how hard it struggled, it could not be removed unless the body was broken.

I don t know whether this person turned into a zombie first or died here first. 

Shen Moren frowned and went up to kill the zombie. He really hoped it would be the former. If it was the latter, the zombie would definitely be in great pain during his lifetime.

Suddenly, a series of gunshots rang out. Shen Moren’s face changed and he hurriedly ran forward a few steps. He found a man on the wall of the town. He was holding a rifle and shooting at the woods on the right. He probably found something.

“What’s going on? Are you guys okay?”

Shen Moren hurriedly contacted Daryl using the walkie-talkie.

Daryl responded soon, “We are fine. The enemy has discovered us, but they can’t hit us.”

Hearing that the two people were fine, Shen Moren breathed a sigh of relief. Then, a cold light flashed in his eyes. He stared at the man who fired the gun, with a sinister smile on his face, “It seems that there is only one person. It’s boring!”

As soon as he finished speaking, Shen Moren ran as fast as he could. While the other party’s attention was all on the right, he ran directly to the outer wall of the town, only a few dozen meters away from the man who fired the gun.

“Get out here, you bastard!”

The man was enraged. He fired many shots in succession, but missed the target. However, the target kept teasing him like he was walking a dog, which made him extremely angry and he just yelled.

“Hey, are you looking for me?”

Suddenly, a cold voice sounded from beneath him. At this moment, the man lowered his head and saw a black shadow jump onto the wall and grab his neck.

“Well!”

The man’s face was filled with horror. He let go of the gun, grabbed the other’s hand, and kept slapping it, looking extremely surprised.

Where did this person come from!

How could he appear in an instant!

“Is there anyone else in this town?”

Shen Moren grabbed the man’s throat tightly, stared at him straight, and asked in a cold voice.

Ho ho ho & 

No matter how hard the man struggled, he couldn’t break free. He saw that the other person was not as strong as himself, but so powerful that he felt his throat was about to be crushed, and endless fear hit his brain.

Yes, yes & 

The man used a lot of strength to say just two words. His face began to turn red, and it was obvious that he was suffocating.

“Killing you would make my hands dirty.”

Shen Moren just sneered and threw the man off the city wall. At this time, Daryl and Sean arrived in time and took the man under control directly.

“Your shooting skills are terrible.”

Picking up the gun from the ground, Sean did not forget to mock the man. He raised his middle finger and said contemptuously: “You can’t hit me even with so many shots at such a close distance. You are such a rubbish.”

Although Daryl didn’t say anything, the mockery in his eyes said it all.

“There are other people in this town besides him.”

Shen Moren jumped down from the wall, walked up to the man, and ordered him, “Tell me what you know, and I can spare your life. If you don’t, I will let you see your own brain.”

The cold words were like the devil’s death warrant. The man trembled all over after hearing them, and his throat couldn’t move. The slight pain made him not care about what the man in front of him said.

The man trembled all over and said, “Everyone in the town has run away. I am not from here. We passed by here when it was raining that day, so I stayed here. There are three other people besides me in the largest red house.”

“Why attack us?”

Sean grabbed the man’s hair and gritted his teeth, “We have no grudge against you, but you pointed the gun at us. I really hope you can give me a reason.”

“because &”

The man’s scalp was almost pulled off by Sean, but he could only endure the pain and said quickly: “We have no supplies. All the food here is gone. I saw that you were driving a bus, so there must be supplies, so I wanted to grab it.”

He thought he could easily rob someone with a gun, but he hit a wall. Instead of showing off, he got beaten up.

Shen Moren was too lazy to look at the man. He was thinking that the lack of food in this town did not mean the lack of gasoline.

“Send someone over to watch him and see if those people inside are friends or enemies.”

Daryl used the walkie-talkie to summon Glenn. He did not look for Rick and others because the current situation was not fully under control and the convoy needed protection.

Sean followed Shen Moren into the town. The two concluded that the people inside must know what happened outside, but it was strange that they didn’t come out.

“My comrades were shooting outside, and suddenly there was no sound. Shouldn’t our own people come out to take a look?”

Hearing Sean’s doubts, Shen Moren thought for a moment and then said, “Maybe they are just traveling together and are not friends.”

This possibility is more likely and is the only plausible reason.

Because this town is not big, it is really no different from a village, and the largest house should belong to the mayor, located in the center of the town.

The two men walked on the street so openly, because there were no zombies here, otherwise the man would not be standing there in broad daylight.

“Hey! Don’t move!”

As soon as they arrived outside the door of the red house, an old man came out with a shotgun in his hand, pointing the gun at the two people with a vigilant look.

When Sean saw the old man appear, he instinctively wanted to take out his pistol, but the other party pointed the gun at him and he didn’t dare to move.

Shen Moren, who was standing next to him, was stunned. He looked at the old man with a white beard, took a deep breath, and muttered in disbelief, “Why is this old man here? It doesn’t make sense.”

“What did you say?”

Because the voice was so soft, Sean didn’t hear it clearly, and he looked at Shen Moren suspiciously.

ps: Have you guessed who it is? Smart people have connected the numbers with double exclamation marks. Also, the person in the comment section who said that Heroes is good, then please go and watch it. What does it have to do with me?

Chapter 27: Bayonet Fight (My cat suddenly gave birth!!!) (Old version)

The Walking Dead Landlord: Chapter 27: Bayonet Fight (My cat suddenly gave birth!!!) Picture and text

“Well, don’t worry, I’ll take care of it.”

Shen Moren came back to his senses and waved his hand. Then he smiled slightly, looked at the old man, and said jokingly: “Old man, can your gun make a sound? It won’t be rusted like you.”

Sean next to him was stunned. It’s already this late and he still dares to tease the other person. What will you do if the other person gets shot?

“you &”

The old man with white beard did not expect the other party to say something so shocking. He widened his eyes, snorted and said, “Don’t look at me as old, but my gun is very shiny. Do you want to try it?”

He instantly understood what Shen Moren meant. This gun was not that gun.

“Forget it, forget it. I don’t have that hobby.”

Shen Moren waved his head hastily. He didn’t want to fight with the bayonet yet. He spread his hands and said, “Aren’t you tired of holding the gun? To be honest, if I want to kill you, you won’t survive even a second, so why not put the gun down and have a good talk, what do you think?”

Why bother with fighting and killing? The best thing is to win over people with virtue.

“Just you?”

The old man with white beard laughed disdainfully, holding the gun in his hand. He just didn’t believe that this man could be faster than a bullet.

However, what he didn’t expect was that the man in front of him dodged and jumped directly to his side. He saw it with his eyes, but his body did not react, and then the cold blade fell on his neck.

“I’ve already told you, why don’t you believe it?”

Shen Moren looked helpless. He pulled the old man’s beard speechlessly and said meanly, “You’re getting slapped in the face now. Why bother?”

this!

The old man was dumbfounded. How could he have expected that the man was so fast? Could it be that he was really old?

“Okay, put the gun down.”

Not wanting to tease the other person anymore, Shen Moren put away the knife and spoke casually.

This time the old man was quite obedient and put down the gun obediently, because he felt that the gun was useless. More importantly, the other party didn’t want to kill him at all, otherwise there would be no need to say so much.

“Just now your companions attacked us and fired so many shots. You should have heard it, right?”

Shen Moren’s words made the old man’s scalp numb instantly, and he couldn’t help but clench the gun in his hand, but Sean on the opposite side had already pulled out his gun. Although he didn’t point it at him, he didn’t think he had another chance to use the gun.

“Don’t be nervous, I’m just asking out of curiosity.”

The old man frowned and then said, “I don’t know that person. To be more precise, none of us know each other. We just met on the road.”

He was not lying, he didn’t know anyone here, and he didn’t want to get into trouble because of an outsider.

“It’s just as I thought.”

Shen Moren nodded. He did not doubt what the old man said because he already knew who the other person was.

Throughout the entire show, there is only one old man with a white beard holding a shotgun, and that is the peacemaker, Dale.

The first moment he saw the old man, Shen Moren concluded that he was Dale. Both his appearance and behavior were exactly the same.

“Have you killed him?”

Seeing that Shen Moren didn’t say anything, Dell asked.

“I want to kill him.”

Sean smiled coldly and said unceremoniously: “But I don’t want to waste bullets.”

He really wanted to kill that man, but this time he did not take the initiative to propose it. It seemed that he tacitly agreed that he could only take action if Shen Moren asked him to.

“It doesn’t matter. If he offends you, just kill him.”

Dale smiled, having recovered from his fear. He said nonchalantly, “Just don’t involve us. At least the rest of us, including me, won’t be as stupid as him.”

They didn’t even know each other, and they would be parting ways soon, so he really didn’t care whether he lived or died.

“Who else besides you?”

When saying this, Shen Moren looked inside the door, but didn’t see anyone. He must be hiding.

“T-boy, come out.”

Following Dale’s call, two black people, a man and a woman, walked out of the room.

The man was a tall and fat black man with a round head, like an idiot.

The woman, on the other hand, is relatively thin, but she is also black.

T boy?

Shen Moren widened his eyes, then set his gaze on the woman, looked at her carefully, and was shocked. Isn’t this Jacqui?

There is no need to explain Tzai. Because he bullied him, More was tied to the rooftop by Rick. Tzai wanted to save him, but he lost the key in a panic, which resulted in More losing a hand.

But T is a kind-hearted person, and that is why he was humiliated. Otherwise, with his physique, with a little exercise, even Sean would not be able to stop him.

This woman’s name is Jacqui. She doesn’t have a big role in the play, but one unforgettable scene is that this black woman chose to perish with Dr. Jenner at the CDC.

I didn’t expect these two important characters to appear at this time. It seems that they are following the plot.

“What happened?”

T was confused. He just heard gunshots and thought that zombies had appeared. He hid in the house and didn’t dare to go out.

Looking at the three people, Shen Moren smiled slightly and slowly said: “Unfortunately, I have to inform you that your companion just shot and attacked us. Now there is only one way in front of you, follow me, otherwise…”

The rest of the words were not said, but the three people already understood the meaning.

“Don’t be ungrateful.”

Sean snorted impatiently, crossed his arms over his chest and said, “You are still three people, we are a whole team, we have food and drinks, you won’t lose anything if you join us.”

He actually said what Shen Moren said, a typical example of stealing the lines.

Shen Moren opened his mouth but couldn’t say a word. He wanted to say these words just now, but Sean beat him to it.

Dale blinked, and while this was a bit threatening, perhaps it was a good thing because they knew before this that zombies were dangerous.

And at the beginning, there were not only four of them. Dozens of people ran together, but in the end, only four were left. The others were either eaten by zombies or lost.

This also made Dell realize that if there was no one to lead, the team would be a mess and everyone would do their own thing. Now that these people appeared, it was like an opportunity. He could join the team and see how it developed, hoping that it would not be too bad.

“I can join you.”

After thinking about it for a long time, Dell finally agreed.

The other two hesitated for a moment, and then agreed to join. The reason was simple: they were afraid.

ps: Please give me some flowers, comments and rewards! People who understand have connected the numbers of double exclamation marks together. An emergency happened. I was typing and my cat gave birth on my quilt. I was completely stunned!

Chapter 28: Accepting Enid (Old Version)

[Dell joins the base! Loyalty 40]
0Tzai joins the base! Loyalty 500

[Jacqui joins the base! Loyalty 40]
Looking at the information prompted in his mind, Shen Moren unconsciously set his eyes on the woman. He really didn’t expect that this woman had the lowest loyalty among them, with a loyalty of only 40.

This kind of person is a typical fence-sitter and is easily persuaded.

Why was he looking at me? It felt like he could see through me!

When Jacqui met Shen Moren’s gaze, her whole body trembled. She avoided his gaze guiltily, not daring to look him in the eye again.

Never mind, I will be promoted sooner or later anyway.

Shaking his head, Shen Moren didn’t care about the woman’s problem. There were so many people around, and he was not afraid that the other party would cause any big trouble.

“By the way, is there any gasoline here? Our car is out of gas.”

Putting the focus of the question back on gasoline, Shen Moren asked Dale directly, hoping to get a positive answer from him.

Dale nodded and pointed to a place not far away and said, “There’s a gas station up ahead. There’s gasoline there.”

But he was a little confused because he didn’t see the car.

“What’s the situation? Is it safe?”

Just then, Sean’s intercom rang, and Rick’s voice came from it. They were still waiting outside and were a little anxious.

Sean looked at Shen Moren, who nodded to him. He picked up the intercom and responded, “The town is safe. You can come in. Tie up that guy and bring him here.”

Under Dale’s expectant gaze, the convoy drove into the town in a short while and stopped in front of them.

Seeing so many cars and those people, Dale was shocked. This was completely different from what he had imagined. He never thought that the other party was so strong.

He was sunny and vicious. He saw the box containing the weapons with the police badge on it. It was obvious that it was a standard weapon and not something that ordinary people could get.

“Let me go, let me go!”

The man was tied up and pushed to the front. He raised his head and yelled at the people around him in defiance, not realizing at all that he was in danger.

I saw a big black shoe kicking the man hard in the stomach, sending him flying several meters backwards in an instant. He lay on the ground without any strength. The piercing pain made him unable to scream, so he could only open his mouth wide.

“So much nonsense.”

The one who took action was not Shen Moren, but Sean who had been unable to tolerate it any longer. He was only kind to his own people, and he would kill outsiders without mercy. What’s more, he was a sheriff. In his theory, if a gangster attacked him with a gun, he would be dead.

So it s good that he wasn t killed.

Seeing Sean taking action, T was really scared. He was very timid, which was totally inconsistent with his appearance.

“Excuse me.”

Shen Moren coughed, waved his hand, and said with a smile on his face: “We are usually very polite and kind, but that is only to our friends and family. If it is an enemy, this is the best ending for him. Isn’t it a good thing that he didn’t die?”

Although the smile on his face looked very harmonious, the coldness in his eyes was clearly visible to everyone. If he didn’t want to kill anyone, he would have done it long ago.

“Let me take you to get the gasoline.”

Dell didn’t even think about what that person meant, but instead directly suggested going to get gasoline. It was obvious that he made his position clear, which made Shen Moren very satisfied.

Let Rick and the others go along to get familiar with the situation. The remaining two, T and Jacqui, stood there timidly, not daring to move, as they were worried that Sean would attack them.

“There is food and water here, you can eat first.”

After taking a package from the car, Glenn walked up to the two men and spoke casually.

Looking at the milk and bread in the package, T’s eyes almost popped out and his mouth began to drool, but he didn’t dare to reach out.

The woman next to her also looked at the food and was a little surprised, but she didn’t dare to eat it. I don’t know what she was thinking.

“What are you looking at? Eat if you’re hungry.”

Glenn, who was about to get on the bus, was speechless when he saw this scene. He walked over again, bent down, took out a loaf of bread from his bag, opened the package directly, and stuffed it into T’s hand.

“It’s not poisonous, eat it.”

Glenn held his forehead with his hand, not knowing whether to laugh or cry. He found it funny that this tall man in front of him was obviously so strong, but how could he be so timid? He was not even braver than himself.

The aroma of bread penetrated into his nostrils. Tzi sniffed and swallowed unconsciously. He stared at the bread and finally took a big bite.

“That’s right.”

Seeing Tzi starting to eat, Glenn opened another bottle of milk and gave it to him to prevent him from choking.

Glancing at Jacqui who was eager to eat, Glenn chuckled, “Big sis, you can eat too.”

Due to hunger, Jacqui picked up the bread and started eating.

On the other side, Shen Moren took Daryl for a self-guided tour around the town. They didn’t find anything suspicious and there were indeed no traces of zombies. It seems that this place is quite safe, but it is too remote. Otherwise, it would be a good place to use as a base.

Shen Moren got in the car and found Luo Li. He looked at her and said, “We won’t travel tonight. We will rest in this small town for a night and get ourselves together. We will leave early tomorrow morning and try to reach Atlanta within three days.”

“All right.”

Lori nodded, then glanced at the little girl, frowned and said, “What should she do? Accept it?”

Shen Moren followed her gaze and smiled, saying, “We can’t just leave this child here. We must take her in. I’ll go talk to her.”

In fact, Lori also wanted to say this, but she didn’t try to be clever because she knew that Shen Moren must have already made a plan and there was no need for her to speak up.

Call Enid to a deserted place and have a good talk with her.

Enid was confused and bewildered. She didn’t know why this man called her out alone, but she thought that he had saved her before, so he shouldn’t have any bad intentions.

“I’m so sorry that my parents are no longer around.”

Shen Moren was a little emotional, but soon continued: “But you are still alive, which proves that everything your parents have done is not in vain. You must live well, don’t let them down, don’t let them down, so now I invite you to join my team, are you willing?”

They wanted me to join…

Enid blinked, nodded without hesitation, and said very confidently: “I am willing to join. You saved me. If it weren’t for you, I would have been eaten by zombies like my parents. And I know you are all good people. I am willing.”

She is very sincere, and she also feels that these people are truly kind to her and are not being hypocritical. She would be very happy to be in such a team.

[Enid joins the base! Loyalty 70! ]
Chapter 29: Separate Actions (Old Version)

“You guys came from such a faraway place. I really admire you.”

In the house, Dale sat in front of Rick. The two were chatting and had become friends.

“Yes, although it was an accident.”

Rick smiled and shrugged. “We originally planned to go directly to that town, but unfortunately the rainstorm disrupted all our plans. We had no choice but to go through Atlanta.”

I have to say you are very courageous. 

In response, Dell gave a thumbs up, turned his head to look at Shen Moren standing in front of the window, and then continued: “It seems that you all listen to him. Can you tell me about this person?”

He was very curious about Shen Moren because he always felt that he was very mysterious, a feeling that was hard to describe.

“You are talking about Shen Moren.”

Rick stroked his chin and pondered for a moment, then said, “He is very brave, very strong, and very smart. Every time he encounters danger, he can handle it perfectly. At least for this team, he is indispensable. We don’t have his ability to lead this team to a better tomorrow.”

Rick has been assisting Shen Moren and observing him all along. He has to admit that this man is very strong. No matter in which aspect, the team can maintain the same state and get here safely, all thanks to this man, so he cannot lie.

Dale smiled and nodded. He was not young anymore and was good at judging people. He knew that Shen Moren was extraordinary from the first moment he saw him, and now he had gotten conclusive confirmation.

In fact, there is one thing that Rick did not say, which is how weapons can be made without any equipment. This is the biggest doubt in his mind, and it has never been solved.

Without listening carefully to what the two people were discussing, Shen Moren was looking at the map and making plans. He suddenly didn’t want to take the entire team on an adventure because Luo Li had found him once before and told him that these children were too young and accidents could easily happen to them. She hoped that he could think about it carefully.

It was impossible for Shen Moren to give up Jenna. This was a huge opportunity. He suddenly thought that at this time, Jenna s superiors, the experimental subject, should still be alive. They were two doctors of medicine.

At the same time, according to the time speculation, the CDC has not fallen, and there must be other people inside. If they join the team, wouldn t that be the best of both worlds?

“Sean, come here for a moment.”

After thinking for a long time, Shen Moren turned around, waved to Sean, and called him to the window.

Holding a glass of milk in his hand, Sean stood next to Shen Moren with a puzzled look on his face.

“I plan to act separately.”

Shen Moren frowned and held up the map in his hand. Two lines were drawn on it. He pointed to one of them and said, “The team members continue to follow the route, but I hope you can go to Atlanta with me.”

The milk spilled out of the cup as soon as it was shaken. Sean’s eyes widened in disbelief. He turned his head to look at others, but found that no one was paying attention. He looked at Shen Moren and whispered, “You want to act separately? This is too dangerous. It’s not that I’m timid, but what good will this do?”

He was completely confused as to what Shen Moren meant. Why did they have to act separately for no reason?

“Because of the children.”

Shen Moren sighed and said bitterly, “There are four children in our team now. Do you want me to take them on an adventure? To be honest, I don’t dare to do that now. If something goes wrong, I will regret it for the rest of my life.”

He had not thought it through before, but after Lori’s reminder, he realized his mistake and he had indeed neglected the child.

When he heard about the child, Sean looked at the stairs unconsciously. He seemed to understand, so he nodded, patted Shen Moren’s shoulder, grinned and said, “I understand. I’ll go with you.”

In the entire team, Sean and Shen Moren’s relationship is as good as his and Rick’s, which is not surprising at all, because in times of trouble, feelings heat up quickly.

The two of them decided on the plan without telling anyone else. However, Lori was standing at the kitchen door, her eyes flickering thoughtfully with a smile on her lips.

Jacqui, this woman, chose to sleep alone. She didn’t trust anyone and she rested alone before. No wonder she chose to commit suicide later. Her presence was really too weak.

As for T, no one knew what was going on, but he and Glenn actually became good friends. Perhaps it was because of the food he gave him during the day, the two gradually became friends.

It was dark and the power had been cut off in the town long ago. In the living room, Shen Moren sat on the sofa, continuing to wipe the knife in his hand, with a small lamp placed in front of him.

“Are you sure you don’t want to tell Rick?”

Sitting next to him was Sean, who was loading bullets into the magazine. This time he chose to bring a shotgun and a rifle. The shotgun was invincible at close range, and the rifle could also shoot accurately at long distances.

“The reason I didn’t tell him was because he would definitely object.”

Shen Moren curled his lips and said with a headache: “You also know that he is sometimes nagging. If he knew that the two of us went out alone, he would deliberately quarrel for a long time.”

This was not nonsense. Sean nodded in agreement, chuckled, and said in agreement: “I agree with this point. It seems that you know him well.”

As good friends for so many years, Sean knew Rick very well. What Shen Moren said was absolutely right. If that guy knew about this, he would definitely not let them go.

“Everything else is fine, but this is quite annoying.”

Shen Moren shook his head speechlessly. In fact, Rick was quite indecisive. If he could be a little more ruthless and had a personality like Sean, he would not be bullied in the original drama, and no one from other teams would be killed by others.

The shadows of the two people in the living room flickered. The lamp was running out of battery and daybreak was approaching. The two people prepared to take a nap and then quietly leave.

In the morning, people woke up from a deep sleep. It was the best sleep they had ever had, except for the new member Jacqui, who had been nervous all night, but she seemed too confident and no one was interested in her.

Coming out of the bedroom, Glenn rubbed his eyes and walked to the living room in a daze. He suddenly frowned and took a breath, “Hey, where’s Shen Moren? Sean is missing too. Where did they go?”

He remembered that the two of them stayed in the living room last night and should have slept in the living room.

“Here’s a note.”

Morales noticed that there was a label on the door of the room where Rick and Lori slept, and was about to go over to take a look, just as Rick pushed the door open.

“What? Is there something wrong?”

Rick was confused. He had just woken up and didn’t know what was going on.

“Look behind you.”

Following Morales’s reminder, Rick turned his head and looked at the note on the door. Suddenly his face changed and he blurted out, “what the ***!?”

These two people actually went to Atlanta by themselves!

ps: The weapon shop is chaotic and there is competition, so ordinary people can go there, but there is no threat from outsiders in the police station

Chapter 30: Thousand Zombies (Back, Back) (Old Version)

The two people who left drove on the highway to Atlanta. In order to save gasoline, they shared a car, but they brought spare parts to avoid damage to the vehicle during the journey.

“At this rate, we will arrive tomorrow.”

Sean, the co-pilot, looked at the map in his hand and found the location from the road sign he just passed.

Shen Moren nodded, then smiled and said, “Actually I can go faster, but that would consume more fuel, and I’m worried that we don’t have enough fuel.”

He didn’t bring much gasoline before he left because he was not sure he could return quickly, and if something happened on the way it would take longer.

“It doesn’t matter. It’s already pretty fast at this speed.”

Sean shook his head and said indifferently: “Anyway, there are only two of us now. Without any other concerns, we will be freer in our actions.”

I just don’t know how Rick and the others will react when they find out that the two people ran away secretly.

I guess Rick will collapse!

On the other side, although Rick was cursing, he still had no choice but to continue on the road with his men. He had already cursed Sean and Shen Moren to pieces, which attracted everyone’s speechless looks.

After pedaling the bike, Loli took out a note from her pocket. It was given to her by Karl. According to Karl, Shen Moren secretly gave it to him last night, asking him to give it to her mother during the day.

Looking at the contents of the note, Lori frowned unconsciously, her eyes fell on Jacqui calmly, with a hint of teasing in the corners of her eyes.

It turned out that before leaving, Shen Moren told Lori to keep an eye on Jacqui, fearing that something might happen on the way and cause him to betray the team.

Loli tore up the note and destroyed it as if nothing had happened, and threw it out of the car window. No one knew the contents of the note except her and Shen Moren.

Should we slow down? 

It was Glenn’s turn to drive. He was a little worried about Shen Moren and the others. After all, there were only two of them. What if they were attacked by zombies?

“no!”

Rick rejected this statement directly. He looked determined and said seriously, “The reason why Shen Moren left is because he was afraid that we would be in danger. So we can’t become their hindrance. We must reach the destination as soon as possible and establish a safe place so that we can safely wait for them to return safely.”

Rick is not a fool. He knows very well why Shen Moren did this, so he can’t slow down. He can only hurry and try to reach his destination early.

“All right!”

Glenn nodded helplessly and shrugged. It s not that he didn t believe in Shen Moren s ability, he was just worried.

The pickup truck was speeding along the silent road. The jungles on both sides looked like the jagged edges of an abyss, giving people a great sense of oppression.

“I seem to have seen the scene in Atlanta.”

As one car after another came to a halt on the road in a twisted manner, the expression on Sean’s face became more and more solemn. It was not normal at all. If these cars were heading to the shelter camp, why would they stop halfway?

Moreover, there are very clear traces of tracks on this road. I’m afraid no ordinary vehicle would be equipped with tracks, unless it is an excavator. But why would an excavator appear here at this time?

So Sean speculated that this should be a tank!

Just where Shen Moren had just driven past, there were several figures swaying back and forth in the jungle on the right, but because the car was going too fast, the two men did not see this scene.

“No.”

After another half day’s driving, Shen Moren and Sean were dumbfounded when they saw the road in front of them.

This road is full of cars!

The entire road was completely blocked, with four lanes in both directions, filling up the entire road.

“What is going on?”

After getting out of the car, Sean stood on the hood, covered his eyes with his hands, and looked into the distance with an amazed expression, “I can’t even see the end, it’s too long.”

He was stunned. Even the morning rush hour had never been so terrifying. The most important thing was that there was no one here, only cars and luggage. It was very strange.

Crash, crash &

A sound came from the woods nearby. Shen Moren frowned and turned his head to take a look. Suddenly his pupils shrank and his face changed drastically, “Damn it!”

Following Shen Moren’s exclamation, Sean turned his head to look, and his legs almost went weak and he fell off the car.

I saw that the woods on both sides were densely packed with zombies, at least thousands of them at a glance!

“Could it be that all these people have turned into zombies?!”

This thought exploded in Shen Moren’s head. There was no other reason to explain it except this answer.

“What should I do? I can’t stand it.”

Sean was anxious, sweat covered his forehead and face. This time he was scared.

“Run with your legs!”

Shen Moren hurriedly took two packages from the car, threw one to Sean, and then pushed him, “Take the weapons and run. There are many of them, but your movement will be hindered. As long as you are not surrounded, you can definitely get rid of them.”

The collective action of thousands of zombies is simply terrifying. There was no movement just now, but now there are continuous roars, and they are rushing towards the two people one after another.

Welcome to my channel!

On this channel, I bring you top-notch voiceovers, delivering content that s engaging, clear, and professional. Whether you re here for immersive audiobooks, crisp narrations, or any audio magic, you re in the right place.

Subscribe now to stay tuned for the latest in audio excellence!

Chapter 31: Artillery Fire in the City

The crowd was surging densely, their dry and deformed arms were scratching constantly, their extremely smelly mouths were roaring towards the distance, and although there was no color in their eyes, they contained the desire for prey.

On the suburban highway outside the city of Atlanta, thousands of zombies are acting collectively. They were originally stranded in the wild, but because of the accidental appearance of two people, this unprecedented large-scale zombie tide evolved.

Shen Moren ran forward panting, turning his head to look back from time to time. In his heart, he already thought of ten thousand divine beasts running towards him. He wondered if he had screwed up, how could he have encountered such a thing.

The dense crowds of zombies made his scalp explode. He remembered that there was only one such scene in the original series. But at that time, many people helped collectively. But now there were only him and Sean. It was a blessing to be able to escape.

“Fortunately, there are no zombies on either side, otherwise we would really be surrounded.”

Sean was already panting heavily, his face was covered in sweat and his neck was red.

He did not complain, because it was not Shen Moren’s intention. He could only say that the two of them were just unlucky.

At the same time, the appearance of so many zombies also made Sean understand one thing. He could almost imagine that these zombies were ordinary people who came here to seek refuge.

But no one knows what happened, causing them to collectively turn into zombies when they were about to enter the city. Perhaps they were attacked by zombies, or maybe…

Shen Moren just nodded without saying anything. He needed to conserve his strength now. Both of them were carrying heavy weapons and ammunition, and they had to keep running relying only on their own two legs. They had no time to chat.

Thousands of zombies moved relatively slowly, but they kept following behind relentlessly, and their roars could be heard from far away. At the same time, when they walked, it was like tanks pressing on the ground, and the trampling sounds could be heard from a long distance.

This sense of oppression from vision and hearing made both of them feel uncomfortable.

“No, no, I can’t run anymore…”

It was unknown how long the two men ran. In the end, Sean was exhausted and sat on the ground, gasping for breath. His face turned red as if he was lacking oxygen, and his legs were shaking.

Shen Moren, who was two meters away, was not in good condition either. He tried his best to breathe through his nose and keep a steady heartbeat, but he was not Superman and would still get tired.

“The zombies can’t keep up in a short time, let’s take a rest here.”

Shen Moren jumped onto a car, stood on the roof, looked back, and found that the zombie group was about a kilometer away from them. They would definitely not be able to get over within a few minutes, so this gave them a chance to catch their breath.

On the road in front of them, there were still neatly parked vehicles, and no trace of people had been seen so far. It seemed as if all of them had really turned into zombies.

Shen Moren frowned. He seemed to have thought of something and felt that the scene was quite familiar, but he couldn’t remember it.

Bang bang bang!

While the two were taking a nervous rest, a sound of explosion was heard from the south. Shen Moren immediately stood up and squinted his eyes to look to the south.

To the south is the city of Atlanta, and the hazy edge of the city can already be seen. When the line of sight reaches its limit, Shen Moren vaguely sees thick smoke floating in the city, and from time to time there are signs of flames rising into the sky.

“It’s a tank.”

Sean came over with a serious look on his face. He said with certainty, “This is the sound of a heavy armored tank’s shells. I’ve seen it before when I worked with the military. The sound is exactly the same.”

He definitely wouldn’t have heard it wrong, because this type of tank shell is individual, with a unique sound that can be clearly distinguished.

The tanks indicate that there is a firefight, and most importantly, there are people!

Shen Moren showed a surprised expression. There were people in the city, which was very gratifying news. And it seemed that the other party was an army, which was even better.

“Hey, look what I found.”

Just as Shen Moren was about to say that he should hurry into the city, Sean next to him waved at him, pointed at the trunk of a car with a smug look on his face and said, “It seems that our luck has changed.”

Shen Moren walked over and looked at the trunk with a puzzled expression, and the next second his eyes suddenly lit up.

On the roads in the suburban wilderness, hordes of zombies are still moving forward without giving up, but their goal has changed from walking to moving on two wheels.

Shen Moren and Sean were seen riding a bicycle, weaving among the cars, and their speed suddenly increased dozens of times.

The two men quickly put a great distance between themselves and the zombies, and were getting closer and closer to Atlanta…

Three things to do when reading: read, collect, and reward!

Automatically subscribe to the latest chapters

APP audiobook (free)

High-quality audio, popular voice actors, offline listening

ActivityRegister as a Filo member and get 200 points![Register Now]
The Walking Dead Landlord

Chapter 32: Thank you for the Cloud Piercing Arrow (Old Version)

Sour

Fanfiction|

Film and Television

set up

Fall

Start listening from this chapter

“Fight them all to death! We cannot let these monsters break through the defenses here! This is a death order! Do you hear me?!”

Following the commander’s roar, all the soldiers in the position roared their last words in their lives, “Yes!”

This is the outer square of the Atlanta CDC. Behind the position is the CDC building, which stores a large number of viruses and bacteria. These soldiers have received orders to defend the CDC to the death and prevent zombies from destroying the CDC and causing the spread of viruses that threaten humanity.

A company of soldiers has been fighting for several days. There is only an intersection directly ahead of them, which is already piled with corpses. They are all zombies. They have no consciousness, no life, and they just keep moving forward.

But even though they were easy to defeat, the pressure on the army was still great due to their large numbers.

“Are we just going to watch?”

Inside the CDC building, one side of the command room was lined with screens, which were showing peripheral surveillance footage, clearly showing them the intensity of the battle.

“But what can we do?”

The person who spoke was a woman, with her arms folded across her chest. The ponytail on her head swayed as she turned around. She looked at the man who had just asked her a question and showed a sad smile on her face. “If it comes to the last step, I can only do that.”

“The last step?”

The man was stunned for a moment, looking at his colleagues who were keeping their heads down and keeping silent. He felt as if his heart was hit hard by a hammer and felt indescribably uncomfortable.

“Don’t I have any other options? I don’t want to die yet!”

Finally, someone couldn’t hold back any longer and stood up from his chair. He looked at the woman questioningly and asked in confusion, “Why didn’t you let us evacuate in the first place? If we had left here, we wouldn’t be like this, waiting to die!”

No one else said anything, but the gloomy atmosphere spoke for itself.

“Don’t you know what we do?”

In response to this person’s question, the ponytail woman just sneered and looked at the other person with a bit of absurdity. “Since the outbreak began, I have done first-hand experiments. There is no such gene in the virus library in the world, which means that this virus has already taken control over humans. No matter where we go, as long as we die, we will become monsters. But if this place can be defended, I can do more experiments. Just in case I can make an antidote…”

Before he finished speaking, he heard the man continue to ask, “What if there is no chance? Besides, you also said that it is just a chance, it is just a matter of probability, but I don’t want to wait to die here.”

He is the most ordinary person. Fear of death is just his instinct, and survival is his desire for life. He does not think he has done anything wrong.

“Okay, you can go now.”

The woman suddenly used her ID card to open the door, then looked at everyone calmly, smiled and said indifferently: “You can all go, I won’t force anyone to stay, you are free!”

This sudden scene shocked everyone. After a brief silence, the people in the building began to run out with their packed luggage.

When disaster strikes, everyone runs away. Who can care about whom?

Moreover, the reason why these people collapsed was not just the death, but the feeling of being abandoned.

Before this, these people were still thinking about developing an antidote as soon as possible, but suddenly, the so-called people at the top abandoned them and left them to fend for themselves, including the company of soldiers outside.

Shen Moren had no idea what was happening in the city. He and Sean rode their bicycles. As it got darker, they took a shortcut in the afternoon, and finally arrived in Atlanta, looking very messy.

Crash…

As soon as Shen Moren got off the bike, it fell apart. He glanced awkwardly at Sean, who was speechless, and coughed, pretending to be calm and said, “This quality is definitely not made in China.”

Sean rolled his eyes when he heard this, but he didn’t dwell on the question. Instead, he asked, “What should we do next? Should we go directly to the CDC?”

At this time, they were at the edge of the city. The streets were littered with bullet shells and shocking bullet holes. Some cars were still burning and the glass of the buildings on both sides was all shattered. It seemed that the fighting here was very fierce.

“Otherwise we have nothing else…”

What Shen Moren wanted to say was that they had nowhere else to go, but before he could finish his words, he saw a flash of fire in the sky and could faintly hear the sound of whizzing through the air.

The firelight was brighter than the sun in an instant, causing Shen Moren to stand there in a daze, staring in confusion.

What is this?

Then, Sean knocked Shen Moren to the ground. There was a loud explosion outside a building on their left. Half of the building collapsed, and a large amount of steel bars, concrete and debris fell from dozens of floors.

Feilu novel, Fei will make you look good!

Chapter 33: Abandoned Humanity (Old Version)

The huge explosion made Shen Moren’s ears unable to hear any other sound except the buzzing tinnitus, and his entire head was dizzy. After all, it was too close, so it was lucky that he was not knocked unconscious.

“Damn it, what the hell is going on?”

Getting up from the ground, Shen Moren discovered that Sean had been knocked unconscious by the explosion and was lying on the ground, unable to wake up no matter how hard he shook himself.

Boom!

The vibration sound attracted Shen Moren’s attention. He looked up and found that the building was collapsing at a terrifying speed, and most of the buildings were falling rapidly, and the falling place was right next to them.

“Fuck, this is really going to kill me!”

Shen Moren cursed and his eyes widened. He had no time to react and could only forcibly pull Sean up, go into an alley, and run towards safety.

Bang!

Large pieces of cement and steel bars fell from a height of hundreds of meters, shattering instantly when they hit the ground, and at the same time creating a large hole in the road. If there was someone there, they would have been smashed into a meat patty.

Crash &!

Various items in the building also fell from the sky, including broken glass, as well as cabinets and electrical appliances in the house, all of which became garbage among the ruins.

“Uh uh uh…what…what’s going on?”

Xiao En was dragged several hundred meters away. Maybe due to the friction, Xiao En woke up in a daze, and then found that his shoes were almost worn out. He looked at Shen Moren in confusion.

“Look for yourself. I’m so tired.”

Shen Moren let go of his hands and gasped for breath, swallowing his saliva continuously. He looked at the collapsed building in the distance and patted his chest with lingering fear.

Did you go out without checking the almanac today?

How come everything happens to me!

wrong!

Suddenly, Shen Moren found that his focus seemed to be wrong. The collapse of the building was not the focus; the focus was what caused it to collapse.

He vaguely remembered that there was a flash of fire, then an explosion with a whoosh, and then the whole building collapsed.

“Missiles have missiles!”

Sean, whose reflex arc was as long as the earth, jumped up from the ground, pointed at the sky and said in horror: “Did you see that? Someone launched a missile! Are they trying to destroy the entire city?!”

This is really terrifying. The fictional side of movies and TV dramas actually appeared in reality. In order to stop the spread of monsters, the entire city had to be destroyed, and they didn’t care whether there were people in the city.

Shen Moren’s face darkened. He had not expected this to happen. Everything now was beyond his expectations. He was glad that he did not bring the team with him, otherwise they would most likely be wiped out.

After thinking about it carefully, the direction of the fire was from inside the city, which means that the missile was launched from inside the city, which was most likely done by military personnel.

At the same time, after the missile appeared in the air, the soldiers outside the CDC also saw this scene and showed expressions of disbelief.

“Why? Why are they doing this! Are they going to kill us?!”

The leading officer was stunned. He was here with his men to resist the attack of the zombies because the order from his superiors was to hold on to the death. But when they were ready to sacrifice their lives, someone actually wanted to destroy them and the monsters together. This feeling of betrayal and abandonment made him feel very unbalanced.

“Sir! I don’t want to die!”

Suddenly a soldier shouted angrily, and then the others raised their hands as if in protest, and even stopped attacking the zombies.

The commander looked at his men, and he looked at the missile that was launched again, a self-deprecating smile appeared on his face. He turned his head to look at the CDC, and muttered to himself: “Humans can even abandon humans, so why should we fight so hard…”

When everything you do is meaningful, then it is worth it. But if you find out that everything you have done is just a cannon fodder, it will be too late to feel unwilling, angry, and regretful.

“Brothers, I will never let you die in vain. Everyone follow me out. We are only here for ourselves now!”

As the officer spoke, his beard was trembling. He took off his hat, revealing his blond buzz cut. He rushed towards the zombies with a gun in his hand, shouting, “Charge for yourself!”

The other soldiers followed closely behind, and they were free.

There were still two figures in the CDC. They looked at the images on the screen without any surprise. Instead, they smiled calmly.

They are right. 

The man sat on a chair, holding a bottle of Coke in his hand, and said leisurely: “They made a very wise choice. Even if they died here today, no one would remember who they were, so they naturally have the right to choose to live.”

There were only him and that woman left in the entire CDC, and the reason he stayed was because that woman was the leader here and also his wife.

“I hope they can survive smoothly.”

The woman had no joy or sorrow. She seemed to have seen through everything. There was only one road before her, waiting for the day of her desperate death.

Turn on lazy reading mode

Chapter 34: The benefits of spreading your legs wide (surprising or not) (old version)

I suddenly felt so lucky. 

Looking at the smoke and ruins in the distance, Sean’s heart was extremely complicated. His mood was like the ruins, and had become a mess.

If he had insisted on bringing people here to seek refuge, their fate would probably have been like this building, torn into pieces.

The funny thing is that people didn t die in the mouths of zombies, but died in the hands of their own people. Maybe this is the way of life…

“Okay, there’s no time to lament about these things.”

Shen Moren patted Sean on the shoulder, then looked at the direction of the missile launch, squinted his eyes and said coldly: “We have to be careful next. The missile may just be a weapon of mass destruction. If they send people to carry out a carpet attack, we may be targeted.”

No one had expected this sudden situation, because before this Shen Moren had no idea what had happened in the city.

Only now did he understand that the city was lost not because of zombies, but because of human behavior.

There was just one thing that he didn’t understand. Since the military had such strong capabilities, why didn’t they take these people away, but instead eliminated them here?

On the playground of a school, there was a neat row of missile launchers parked, and next to it was a row of artillery. It was obvious that the missiles in the sky just now were launched from here.

“Is there really no other choice? Do we have to do this?”

The person who spoke was a female soldier in camouflage uniform. There was a look of sadness on her face and her eyes were fixed on the officer standing next to her, but the officer said nothing and had no expression on his face. He did not take her words seriously.

The woman was very disappointed, but she was also helpless. She could only watch as missiles were launched one by one, drawing a perfect arc in the air and finally landing on the city.

“Ahhh! No, no, don’t come over here!”

Originally, there were only these military personnel on the playground, but suddenly an artilleryman vomited blood, fell to the ground, and then suddenly got up. At this time, her eyes were white, her teeth became sharp, and she pounced on a person next to her without hesitation, opened her mouth and bit his neck.

Phew!

The man’s neck was bitten and blood gushed out, scaring the people around him and causing them to scream. In the panic, someone fell down while holding the shell and hit the fuse.

BANG!!

Artillery shells are actually large bullets. Simple impact can indeed cause an explosion, but the probability is very small. However, if it hits a hard metal surface, it will explode 100%.

The explosion instantly knocked the people around you to the ground, and the closest people were blown to pieces. In an instant, the entire playground became chaotic. You no longer had the mind to continue launching missiles, but instead pointed your gun at the comrades who were rushing towards you.

Boom boom boom!

Machine guns, rifles, submachine guns, and bullets were given to these former comrades as if they were free. They didn’t want to use them, but they had to survive as well.

“Counterattack quickly and kill them all!”

The officer immediately gave orders and shouted loudly with a ferocious look on his face, but the others retreated step by step, clearly intending to use the others as cannon fodder.

The female soldier who had spoken before was so frightened that she collapsed on the ground, looking at the scene in front of her at a loss. She seemed to have felt despair and had lost the desire to live.

“We can’t hold on here anymore, run!”

I don’t know who shouted, but the artillerymen turned around and ran. However, some people were still knocked to the ground by zombies. The number of zombies was increasing, and those who died soon turned into zombies.

In just a few minutes, eighty percent of the people had turned into zombies, and the remaining few were bitten and could not escape the fate of becoming zombies.

Two groups of people rushed to the two streets outside the school after hearing the news. Two of them were Sean and Shen Moren. They found this place based on the trajectory of the missile.

But a few minutes ago the missile launch stopped and the gunfire suddenly became louder, as if a battle had taken place here.

“Wait a moment.”

Suddenly, Shen Moren grabbed Sean who was walking forward. He frowned, looked up at the building next to him, and said in a deep voice: “There are only two of us, so it’s better to be careful. Let’s go up and observe first.”

He is not a reckless man. He still needs to consider his own capabilities. The fighting in there is intense. If the two of them go there, they might get into trouble and suffer a great loss.

So Sean followed Shen Moren to climb to the rooftop of the building. The school playground was right in front of them, and the scene inside was in full view.

“They just started fighting among themselves?”

When Sean saw the scene on the playground, he suddenly had a strange expression on his face, his mind was full of question marks, and he didn’t understand what was going on.

“No.”

Shen Moren, who had better eyesight, noticed something was wrong. He pointed at the row of missile launchers and said, “The missiles did come from here, but look at the corpses next to them and the people with strange movements. They should be zombies. I infer that someone must have turned into a zombie, so these people were attacked.”

“This is God’s punishment!”

After hearing these words, Sean not only did not sympathize, but sneered and said sarcastically: “Do they naively think they can leave this city alive? It’s too funny. Even if they are not attacked now, the zombies will be attracted by such a loud noise. Their death is only a matter of time.”

These people are seeking death. If they leave here quietly, even if there is no guarantee that everyone will survive, most people will definitely be able to leave safely.

But now almost all the zombies in the city are gathering here. They are afraid that even if they are torn into pieces, it will only be a piece of cake for the zombies.

“Hey, there’s a group of people coming over there.”

Suddenly Shen Moren discovered that a group of people rushed out from the street on the left, and it seemed that their target was the school.

That group of people were also soldiers. There were not many of them, only a dozen or so. The leader was very tall, with a head of golden hair that was very eye-catching.

“Sir, the school seems to have fallen. What should we do?”

They were the soldiers who had just been guarding the CDC. They had already fled from there and were planning to seek revenge on those who launched the missiles, but it seemed that they would not be able to do so.

The golden-haired commander stared with his eyes wide open and breathed heavily, looking at the chaotic playground. He snorted coldly and was about to lead his men away, but he found a woman being chased by zombies.

“Let’s go save them!”

Just as he shouted this, a group of zombies appeared nearby, instantly making him give up the idea and hurriedly shouted, “Run, find a car and leave here!”

As long as he is still alive, he can continue to look for women!

At the same time, when this group of people appeared, Shen Moren and Sean had already come down from the building, but because of the zombies, they were too late to meet them, causing the golden-haired man to leave with his men.

“Damn it, it took too long.”

Shen Moren pounded his thigh hard. He looked at the backs of those people anxiously until they disappeared from his sight. He turned around and kicked the zombie away, his temper flaring up.

The golden-haired creature looked very familiar to him, so he wanted to get in touch with it, but he was stopped by these zombies, which made him very angry.

“Ah! Help!”

A woman’s cry for help brought the two men back to their senses. They looked towards the playground at the other end of the isolation fence and found a woman being chased by zombies. The zombies couldn’t catch up with her because of her long legs.

Chapter 35: Look at Mao opening the door (We said we would not be eunuchs) (Old version)

The playground turned into a battlefield, and the few remaining soldiers were also attacked crazily by these zombies. As for the commander from before, no one knew where he had run away to. Perhaps he had been torn to pieces, or perhaps he had already run away.

“Do you want to save me?”

Sean stood there hesitating, and his eyes fell on Shen Moren, because although the person asking for help was a woman, she was in the same group as the one who launched the missile.

“Help!”

On the contrary, Shen Moren did not hesitate at all. He raised his eyebrows, smiled calmly and said, “Do you think a woman can launch a missile?”

I have to talk about this woman’s legs. Wow… they are so long!

“Okay, but how do we get out of here?”

Not understanding what was going on in Shen Moren’s mind, Sean just spread his hands and shrugged.

“Don’t you have a car?”

Shen Moren set his eyes on the military Hummers and couldn’t help spitting. These were good stuff. If he got them in his hands, he would definitely make money.

“You go get the car, I’ll go rescue people, be careful.”

After giving some instructions for the action plan, Shen Moren and Sean separated. Now the zombies were basically running away, so the car was still relatively safe. As long as Sean didn’t make any big noise, he would be safe.

Gunshots would be heard from time to time, but more often there were people screaming in fear and panic. Even the strongest people would reveal their weakest side in front of these zombies.

And out of instinct they will run on their own without caring about others.

The long-legged woman turned her head to look at the zombies while running madly towards the side door of the playground. She had no equipment on her, but she ran faster than the others. However, if she continued to be chased by the zombies, she would probably not have a good ending.

“Hey, girl, run over here!”

At this moment, a man’s voice suddenly sounded in her ears. The woman immediately turned her head and looked around, and finally found a man who had torn a hole in the isolation net and was waving at her.

Seeing this scene, the woman was stunned for a moment, then she was ecstatic. Suppressing her inner excitement, she ran towards the hole with all her might.

Shen Moren came in from the cave, and he was about to pick up the woman, but the missile launcher in the distance started for some reason. Three whooshing sounds were heard, and three missile launchers were launched into the air.

Since there was no one controlling it, the angle had already changed, and the missile was launched straight up and down. If it had fallen, the entire playground would probably have become a ruin.

roar!

Just at this moment a zombie rushed up and blocked the woman’s way. Shen Moren ran over quickly with a knife in his hand and chopped off the zombie’s head with one knife.

“Follow me now!”

Grabbing the woman’s hand, Shen Moren dragged her back a long way. At this time, he saw a Hummer had started up, and knew that Sean had succeeded, so he waved his other hand in the air, indicating that they should combine outside.

Sean drove a military bulletproof and explosion-proof Hummer and knocked down all the zombies around him. Then he directly knocked open the isolation net, stepped on the accelerator and came to Shen Moren’s side.

“Hurry, hurry, run!”

After getting in the car, Shen Moren hurriedly patted Sean on the shoulder and urged him on, as he didn’t want to be hit by a missile.

“Hold on tight!”

Knowing the seriousness of the matter, Sean didn’t say any more nonsense and stepped on the accelerator to the bottom. The car rushed out like a wild horse that had been whipped. All the zombies blocking the road were knocked away. There were many zombies left on the windshield, and the wipers couldn’t wipe them clean.

Just as they rushed out of a street, they suddenly heard a huge explosion behind them, and the wave of the explosion even overturned the car.

The Hummer rolled on the ground and finally stopped after crashing into the building next to it. The people in the car were knocked dizzy.

Sean’s arm was cut, Shen Moren’s head was bleeding, and the woman even fainted, with a hideous bruise on her forehead.

There was a huge explosion accompanied by other sounds. It seemed that all the explosives in the entire playground had exploded, otherwise the power would not have been so great.

“OMG.”

Kicking open the car door, Sean stood on the street, staring at the school playground they had just left. Now there was a huge pit on the playground.

The surrounding buildings were in even greater disarray. Almost all of the buildings centered around the playground were half-collapsed. If someone were to deal with this kind of power, there wouldn’t even be a speck of ashes left.

“What a damn bad luck!”

Shen Moren cursed and spat, then he sat in the driver’s seat and shouted, “Stop looking and get in the car.”

This is now a dangerous place. He needs to rush to the CDC and then leave this city.

The Hummer started again, and this time Shen Moren drove the Hummer at a faster speed, which scared Sean who was sitting in the passenger seat. He held the handle tightly and dared not let go.

After driving through a few streets, the windshield of the Hummer was covered with a thick layer of blood and some sticky substance of unknown origin, making it almost impossible to see the road outside from inside the car.

The square in front of them was the Center for Disease Control and Prevention. Other places were filled with either zombies or explosions, but this place was extremely quiet, and the appearance of Shen Moren driving a Hummer seemed very abrupt.

“Looks like we’ve arrived.”

Sean leaned out of the window, looked at the building in front of him, and then his eyes fell on the corpses and tanks and military equipment on the ground.

The zombies that had been there before had long been lured away by the sound of the explosion, and because there was no one in the CDC, it had become the safest place in the city. It was really ridiculous to say.

The moment the Hummer appeared, the only two people left in the CDC were preparing to do an experiment, but they were interrupted by this sudden situation.

“Who are they? Why are they back?”

Because it was a military vehicle, the man thought it was the army returning.

The tall woman crossed her arms over her chest and stared closely at the surveillance camera. She shook her head slightly and said softly, “They are not from the military.”

What?

The man was shocked. He didn’t expect that there would be an ordinary person here at this time. It was a bit unbelievable.

While the two were confused and shocked, Shen Moren, holding the unconscious woman and Sean, had already arrived at the door. He looked around and finally looked at the camera in the corner and shouted, “What are you still looking at? Open the door!”

He shouted at a camera, causing Sean, who was standing next to him, to freeze in place, wondering what the hell was wrong with this guy?

However, the next second, the wall in front of him suddenly split into two.

What the hell?!

This works too!

Sean opened his mouth in disbelief, but was grabbed by Shen Moren and led into the door.

The door closed again, and Shen Moren sat on the ground all of a sudden. He was breathing heavily, supporting himself on the ground with his hands, and swallowing his saliva continuously.

He was not worried about the safety here at all. In a fully electronic and mechanical building like this, there was no way to manually open the door. Not to mention zombies, even a missile might not be able to open the door.

“Who are you?”

A voice sounded from behind. Shen Moren, who was sitting on the ground, did not get up, but raised his head. In his sight, he saw a lower leg wearing a professional miniskirt and a pair of shiny high heels.

P.S.: Now that I have dealt with the matter, I will update it at midnight.

Chapter 36: Subject 19 (Midnight update is here) (Old version)

The woman clasped her hands across her chest and stood next to Shen Moren’s head. If she had taken half a step forward, the atmosphere would probably have been different.

Ahem. 

Following Sean’s cough, Shen Moren stood up, brushed off the dust on his body, rubbed his nose, smiled and said, “Sorry, I was just too tired just now.”

Who is this woman? Why don’t I have any impression of her?

Looking at the other person’s face, Shen Moren went through all the people in his mind, but the woman in front of him was the only one missing. He concluded that this person did not exist in the play.

“Answer my question, who are you and what are you doing here?”

The woman had a tough attitude, looked cold, and even a little wary.

This person is no ordinary person!

Just now, the other party jumped up with one hand on the ground. It is definitely not something that an ordinary person can do. If it is a friendly force, everything is fine, but if it is a bad guy…

“Don’t worry, we have no hostility.”

As if he had seen through the woman’s thoughts, Shen Moren shrugged and said disapprovingly: “We are just ordinary survivors passing by here to take shelter. There are missiles flying all over the sky outside, and I don’t want to be blown to death.”

Sean next to him didn’t say anything. He was well aware that his way of communicating was a bit stupid and the conversation might fail as soon as he opened his mouth.

The woman didn’t say anything, but looked at the unconscious woman, and then looked at Shen Moren, as if asking what was going on?

Shen Moren snapped his fingers and said casually, “I rescued this person on the road. I don’t know her, but she is in the army and is in the same group as the one who launched the missile.”

Ouch & 

As he was speaking, the woman woke up unexpectedly, and sat up from the ground in a daze, shaking her body and holding on to the wall, it seemed that she had not yet fully sobered up.

“Okay, let’s not talk about her for now.”

Shen Moren waved his hand. He first glanced at the man standing opposite him, smiled calmly, then looked at the woman and asked, “Are you the only ones here?”

To be honest, I came quite quickly, and according to the time period, the plot hasn’t even started yet. Where are all the people?

“I’m the one in charge here, Elsa.”

“I’m Jenner.”

Following the introduction of the two people, Shen Moren nodded. He knew very well who Jenner was. He came here for him, but he still had no impression of Elsa.

Seeing Shen Moren thinking about the problem, Elsa shook her head, frowned and whispered: “Now there are only two of us in the entire CDC, so I advise you to leave quickly, because we still have experiments to do and don’t have time to take care of you.”

“experiment?”

When Shen Moren heard these two words, his eyes suddenly lit up and his mind instantly became clear.

experiment!

That s right, no wonder this woman did not appear in the play, because the way she appeared was completely different from now.

The experimental subject of the CDC is a woman, and now there are only Elsa and Jenner in the entire CDC, so the next experimental subject must be this woman.

“Are you going to experiment with the zombie antidote?”

After a while, Shen Moren uttered these words, which surprised the other party.

“How do you know?”

Elsa looked at Shen Moren in disbelief and said in astonishment, “We haven’t done our experiment yet, and only the two of us know about it. How did you know?”

It took less than half a day from the time she had the idea of  doing the experiment to the time she was ready to implement it. Moreover, she had never seen the man in front of her before. He was a complete stranger. But the other party guessed what she was going to do at once. This is unscientific!

Because of your identity. 

Shen Moren smiled slightly. He looked at the two of them and said calmly, “There must be more than just the two of you in the entire CDC at the beginning, but everyone else has left, leaving only the two of you. I think it’s definitely not that you are afraid of death, but rather that you are ready to make contributions to mankind. Am I right?”

In fact, Jenner and the experimental subject had good intentions, but unfortunately they had limited numbers of people, and he alone could not develop an antidote.

But even so, some useful things were still discovered, such as, humans turn into zombies after death.

No one knew about this thing at first, so some tragedies occurred, and even the protagonist team in the original drama encountered this disaster.

“You are right.”

Elsa admitted it frankly, and the look in her eyes when she looked at Shen Moren changed, with a hint of surprise.

“But I’m telling you, doing that now is just a waste of time and a waste of your usefulness.”

Shen Moren changed the subject, pointed at the closed door, tilted his head, and asked mercilessly: “Can you get the antidote? Or in this fallen city, can you send out the antidote after making it? I don’t look down on the two of you, but this is simply nonsense!”

These words not only shocked the two people opposite, but even Sean was dumbfounded. He didn’t expect Shen Moren’s temperament to change drastically all of a sudden, which made him unable to guard against.

Shen Moren did not stop there, but walked up to the two people and continued: “I can understand what you want to do. If I had your ability, I might also want to do my part, but under the current situation, what you need to do more is to survive. Helping more people survive is what you should do.”

Staring at the strange man in front of them, Elsa and Jenner felt endless pressure, as if the person in front of them was not a person but a mountain, and there was a howling wind that made them a little breathless.

“I agree with what he said.”

In this depressing atmosphere, a woman’s voice was heard. Everyone turned around and found that the female soldier had woken up.

“He’s quite right.”

The female soldier pointed at Shen Moren and shouted excitedly, “We should all live. Only by living better can we do what we want to do. If we don’t even have the hope of living, no matter how many things we can do at the moment, it will still be a mess in the end.”

At the end of her words, the woman hugged Shen Moren, grabbed his back tightly, and burst into tears.

The woman clearly remembered that it was the man in front of her who sacrificed his life to save her. Otherwise, she would probably be beheaded by now.

The other party’s sudden action caught Shen Moren off guard. He raised his hands, not knowing where to put them. He looked at Elsa helplessly, smiled bitterly and said, “I know you need time to think, but I don’t want to wait too long. Sean, you do the next thing. It’s just right to take care of the wound. I need to rest.”

“Okay.”

Sean nodded. He looked at the cut on his arm. It was quite deep. Whenever he moved, he would feel tearing pain. If it was not treated, the infection would be serious.

“Come with me, there is a medical kit here.”

Jenner took Sean to treat his wounds, while Elsa stayed here and began to carefully look at the Asian man in front of her.

Who is he…?

ps: You want all the heroines… Is she that powerful?

Chapter 37: You are not alone (squeak~) (old version)

Shen Moren was the worst at comforting women, but this female soldier just held on to him and wouldn’t let go, and her big snot was almost hitting his face.

That s enough! 

Unable to bear it any longer, Shen Moren pulled the woman away and rolled his eyes speechlessly, “Go cry if you want to. I don’t have time to care about you.”

I’m so tired and just want to take a break, but I don’t have the energy to be your pillow.

The woman was startled, and she pouted, looking at Shen Moren innocently, and slowly said: “Thank you for what I did before, my name is Rosita.”

I knew it was you when I saw these long legs!

Shen Moren muttered silently in his heart, and said casually on the surface: “I know, I know, Shen Moren.”

After he finished speaking, he ignored Rosita because he was really tired and wanted to find a place to rest for a while.

“You shouldn’t be alone.”

Just as Shen Moren found a seat and sat down, Elsa’s sudden words made him dumbfounded. Then his face changed and he said very dissatisfiedly: “You are not a human being!”

Why are you scolding yourself for no reason?

“Oh, sorry.”

Realizing that there was something wrong with her painting, Elsa smiled awkwardly and explained, “I’m not scolding you, but I’m saying that you should have a team.”

The reason why I think so is that Shen Moren’s every move does not seem like he is alone. If he is really an ordinary survivor, he cannot be so calm, and he will definitely look for water and food first, instead of wanting to rest.

“Well, go on.”

Shen Moren sat slumped in the chair, closed his eyes, but kept listening to what Elsa said.

“You must have a purpose for coming here this time.”

Elsa rubbed her nose, smiled at Shen Moren and said, “The CDC is your goal, right?”

As the person in charge of a scientific experiment, his IQ has long surpassed that of ordinary people. If he can’t even see through this, then what’s the difference between him and a fool?

“Half and half.”

Shen Moren yawned, squinted his eyes, and said helplessly: “My plan is indeed to come here, but not to get the CDC, but you guys…”

He didn’t finish his words, but his voice became smaller and smaller, until finally his head drooped and he fell asleep.

“He’s tired.”

Elsa pursed her lips and shook her head. She already understood the other party’s intention. Thinking back to the conversation between the two of them just now, her heart had already been shaken, but she was still a little unwilling.

“So far, our team has 16 people. No one is injured and they are in 100% health. We also have enough weapons. Our current direction is to find a safe enough place to build a base. In fact, coming here was not our idea, but Shen’s plan.”

Sean came out with gauze wrapped around his arm. He pointed at the already asleep Shen Moren and said helplessly, “The original plan was for everyone to come here, but later because there were children and women in the team, Shen decided to split up and let him and I come here.”

At this point, Sean curled his lips and shrugged his shoulders, found a place to sit down, and said with emotion: “To be honest, I am very glad. If all the members of our team came, we might really be wiped out. So this time Shen’s decision is perfect.”

The danger level of this city has exceeded anyone’s imagination. Zombies are not the most dangerous. What is terrifying are the flying shells and the battlefield full of gunfire.

Jenner frowned and continued, “So you want to find people like us to join the team and then form a so-called base?”

He couldn’t judge whether the other party was an enemy or a friend. Although there were only two of them, they were able to come here from dozens of streets, which showed that they were very skilled.

“That’s right.”

Sean nodded and said bluntly: “According to Shen’s original words, he hopes that you can form a medical team, because in the end times, in addition to food, disease also accounts for half of the needs. We can create food if there is no food, but if you get sick, you may just have to wait to die.”

“How can I be sure that what you say is true?”

In response to Elsa’s question, Sean was stunned and blinked, not knowing what to say. This seemed to be a real difficult problem.

“I don’t need you to believe me.”

Shen Moren, who was still in a coma just now, suddenly opened his eyes with a smile on his face, and said as if talking to himself: “Life and death are two different roads. If you stay here, you will die. Only getting out is the greatest hope for mankind. As for this place, after the energy is exhausted, it should start the self-destruction program. Then what is the point of you?”

The voice was neither too loud nor too soft, but everyone could hear it clearly. Rosita didn’t know what the words meant, but she thought it was a very meaningful piece of advice.

However, Elsa and Jenner, who were standing together, were shocked. They looked at each other and saw surprise in each other’s eyes.

The atmosphere became quiet again. Elsa was making a difficult choice in her heart. She had to admit that Shen Moren was right, but she was not sure.

Elsa looked up at Shen Moren, her eyes sparkling, and finally said, “I’ll join you!”

Chapter 38: Wow, it took off (May 14th at 12:04 am) (Old version)

[Elsa joins the base! Loyalty 50]
[Jenna joins the base! Loyalty 45! ]
Looking at the two messages in his mind, Shen Moren glanced at Jenner in surprise. He didn’t expect that this man’s loyalty was lower than Elsa’s. It seemed that the other party did not completely trust him, but this was just the most basic vigilance.

whoosh!

BANG!!!

A missile streaked across the sky and landed on a building. Dozens of stories high collapsed in an instant, and such scenes were happening in every corner of the city.

“It may not be that easy to leave here.”

Looking at the image on the big screen, Shen Moren gave a bitter smile and rubbed his temples with a headache. It was really true that plans could not keep up with changes. This was a huge difference from his original idea.

Elsa held a tablet in her hand and swiped it. A lot of information appeared on the big screen. She looked at Shen Moren and said seriously: “According to the information and intelligence I collected before, these stationed troops do not have much ammunition. Coupled with the zombies’ shower, they will stop attacking within half an hour.”

Half an hour?

Shen Moren lowered his head in deep thought, but his heart was already filled with misery.

Half an hour is enough to destroy the city. Missiles are not bullets. Every time they land in a place, it will turn into ruins, although it cannot completely destroy it.

But with the collapse of buildings and structures, it became difficult for people to survive.

“no.”

After repeated consideration, Shen Moren felt that it was better to leave as soon as possible. The CDC was safe, but it was still a building. As long as people didn’t go out, they would be safe. But they couldn’t suffocate to death in there.

“We have to find a way to leave this city and reunite with my team. If we stay here, we will be trapped to death.”

Shen Moren frowned, propped up the table with one hand, and kept tapping with his index finger. “Although it’s dangerous, I have to do this because I feel like something else is going to happen here.”

The destruction of Atlanta cannot be just the current trend. There is a high probability that what Shen Moren is worried about will happen.

“You mean to say…”

Elsa’s eyes widened, she swallowed in panic, and said with a trembling voice: “If that’s the case, it’s simply inhumane.”

Long-range missile launch!

This is what Shen Moren and Elsa are discussing.

Previous experience made Shen Moren clear about one thing: the soldiers stationed here would soon be dispersed, but now the plot had just begun.

Therefore, Shen Moren guessed that there would definitely be an organization that would launch a devastating attack on Atlanta in the future, and the focus of this attack would be the zombies in the suburbs.

Thousands of zombies are extremely dangerous. Although they are powerless under the attack of thermal weapons, their contagiousness is unquestionable.

In order to prevent these zombies from drifting to other areas, certain organizations attacked this place and eliminated all the large-scale zombies.

This is why in the show people only saw cars all over the road, but not many zombies, only dozens of them wandering around.

The more he thought about it, the more horrified he became. Shen Moren shook his head and looked at everyone and said, “We don’t have much time left. If we want to survive, we must evacuate here in a short time.”

Having said that, he turned his gaze to Jenner and said quickly, “The CDC should have weapons and some useful resources. Go find them quickly. Get some food and water as well.”

Jenner was slightly stunned, but he didn’t take any action. Instead, he looked at Elsa, who nodded without hesitation, “Go ahead.”

“As for you.”

Turning his gaze to Elsa again, Shen Moren touched his chin, raised his eyebrows and said, “At present, the CDC still has sufficient energy, but we have to abandon this place, so you can activate the self-destruct mode.”

The CDC stores countless viruses and bacteria underground. In peacetime, they are used to develop scientific experiments and antidotes, but now they can only be destroyed.

“Yes, I understand.”

Elsa sighed and looked at Shen Moren meaningfully. Although she didn’t know how this man knew so much, she had to do this.

“Let’s go. Let’s get a car.”

Shen Moren shrugged, touched his slightly red and swollen head, and curled his lips, “You know what, it hurts.”

This made Sean next to him roll his eyes speechlessly.

My arm was almost broken, what’s the point of you having a broken head?

Holding the pass, they opened the gate. Rosita was in charge of guarding the gate. She looked at Shen Moren with concern, “Be careful.”

She is now feeling more and more attracted to this man, her heart is beating fast, and she can’t wait to kiss him.

There were remaining traces of fighting in the square in front of the CDC. Some police cars and military vehicles were parked there, some of which were smoking, while others seemed intact.

“Good fellow, if I had the power I would certainly drive it away.”

Walking to the side of a main battle tank, Shen Moren kicked the tracks with his foot and said with great regret: “It’s really fate that I can only watch these things slip away from my hands.”

This is a tank. It has extremely strong combat capabilities. Sitting inside it, you don’t have to be afraid of grenades and bullets. Even ordinary explosives can’t destroy it. It’s very safe.

Bang &

Sean kicked open the driver’s door of a military vehicle, got on and tried to start the car, then heard a rattling sound. Shen Moren, who was not far away, turned his head and took a look. He was surprised to find smoke coming out from under the car. His face suddenly changed and his eyes widened, “Get down quickly!”

Sean jumped out of the car without saying a word, and ran forward several meters without even turning his head.

Just as we reached a safe place, the car exploded with a loud bang and everything went up into the sky.

He raised his hands to cover his face. The scorching fire made it impossible to open his eyes. Shen Moren shook his head speechlessly. It seemed that it was not easy to find a good car.

The Hummer they drove was in a semi-scrapped state and might explode while driving.

It s a real headache. 

Sean slapped his forehead, a helpless expression on his face, and suddenly felt very tired. It was easy to lose one’s life if one was not careful, it was hard to guard against.

ps: I am saving the manuscript

Chapter 39: The Morgan Family (May 16th at 2:58 AM) (Old Version)

After great effort, we finally found two usable cars, but their durability is probably only half left and they cannot withstand strong winds and waves.

“The self-destruct mode has been activated. In fifteen minutes this place will be razed to the ground and the Atlanta Center for Disease Control will also be destroyed.”

Standing in the square, Elsa and Jenner looked at the CDC building with somewhat depressed expressions. They had worked here for so many years, but they didn’t expect that they would have to destroy it with their own hands this time. It was really fate’s trick.

“Don’t be sad, being alive is better than anything else.”

Shen Moren shrugged, then loaded a few packages into the car, waved his hand and said, “Hurry up and leave here. When we get to a quiet place, there will be plenty of time to chat.”

The sounds of explosions came from all directions, some were very far away, and some were very close. I hope they are lucky and will not be hit.

Sean drove a car alone, carrying Elsa and Jenner. As for Rosita, she insisted on following Shen Moren and refused to listen to anything Shen Moren said, so they had no choice but to let her sit in the passenger seat.

“I’m the first car in the car. If there’s any danger, I’ll be the first to suffer. Why are you so disobedient?”

Driving on the streets full of collapsed ruins, Shen Moren looked at Rosita sitting in the passenger seat and said speechlessly: “Can you stop looking at me so straight? Haven’t you ever seen a handsome man?”

Even though I am handsome, I can be shy too!

“I’ve never seen anyone as handsome as you.”

Rosita made a face, stuck out her tongue and said with a smile: “I am not afraid of danger when I am with you, because if it weren’t for you, I would have died long ago, so don’t try to get rid of me.”

In her heart, Shen Moren’s position has already occupied the vast majority, and this is not an exaggeration, because if someone helps a person when he is in despair, the relationship will quickly heat up.

“Oh, okay, okay.”

Shen Moren was really helpless. He waved his hands in a headache and said disapprovingly: “Whatever you want, just don’t delay my work.”

This damn charm really is something no one can resist.

With a loud bang, a billboard flew from nowhere at an extremely fast speed and blocked the road ahead. Shen Moren was quick-eyed and quick-handed, and he turned the steering wheel skillfully to avoid the obstacle, but Sean and the others behind him had no time to react.

Sean’s reaction ability was naturally not as fast as Shen Moren’s, and he crashed into the billboard at once. Fortunately, the vehicle was not damaged. After pausing for a few seconds, he continued to follow Shen Moren.

Ah, someone! 

Just as Shen Moren turned to look at Sean’s car, Rosita, who was sitting in the passenger seat, suddenly clapped his hands frantically and yelled loudly.

Shen Moren turned around and found that three people suddenly appeared at the intersection ahead. His face suddenly changed and he said “Damn it”. Then he stepped on the brake and pulled the handbrake with his right hand.

Squeak!

The tires suddenly stopped rolling, rubbing a long brake line on the road, and smoke was coming out. Sean and the others behind were also shocked when they saw it, and didn’t know what happened.

The vehicle, which was originally moving straight, turned right and hit the fire hydrant next to it while braking. In an instant, the fire hydrant sprayed water more than three meters high, cleaning Shen Moren’s car for free.

The three people were also startled. One of them was a child, who hugged the tall black man tightly with his hands. Standing next to him was a shorter woman with long hair. It seemed that they were a family.

“What are you running around for?”

Shaking his head, Shen Moren unbuckled his seat belt and jumped out of the car. He looked at the three people angrily and said with a frown, “What are you doing? Why are you running around instead of hiding at this time? Are you looking for death?”

“I &”

The tall black man was stunned. He swallowed his saliva, looked at Shen Moren apologetically, and said ashamedly: “I don’t know where is safe. I heard about this place on the radio, but everything has changed.”

He was one of the first refugees to come here, seeking refuge with his wife and children. However, within two days of peaceful life, zombies broke out in the entire refugee base, and in an instant the number of infected people reached several thousand.

“What’s going on?”

Sean, who was behind, also came over and asked in confusion, “Why aren’t you leaving?”

Listening to the gunshots coming from all around, as well as the roars of people or zombies, Shen Moren frowned, quickly looked at the three people, then sighed and said, “Get in the car first. If you want to be safe, come with us. Otherwise, you can choose to leave on your own.”

It s not that he didn t want to help, but he was having a hard time protecting himself now, so he gave the choice to the other party.

The little boy held his father’s hand tightly, looking very scared. The woman next to him was also trembling. It was hard to imagine that they ran here from the gunfire.

“I’ll go with you.”

The black man hesitated for a moment, then spoke directly, saying that he had no choice.

Although the front of the car was smashed to pieces, fortunately it could be driven. Shen Moren drove the car back to the road speechlessly. Looking at the family of three in the back seat, he was speechless. “You are really lucky. In such a situation, you dare to run around and have not been blown to death. Awesome.”

When people are lucky, bad luck will stay away from them.

“I really don’t know what to do anymore.”

The black man was a little emotional. He held his son and wife’s hands tightly and said in a trembling voice: “This is too terrible and too sudden. There is no sign at all. People have turned into monsters and eat flesh and blood. It’s simply the end of the world.”

“Morgan &it’s okay, we’re still here.”

The woman comforted her husband by hugging him and kissing him on the cheek, trying hard to hold back the tears in her eyes.

Morgan?!

His ears instantly pricked up and Shen Moren took a breath of cold air. He felt like he had heard this name somewhere before, so he looked carefully at the black man through the rearview mirror and suddenly opened his eyes wide.

Oh my god!

Morgan!

Isn’t this the first person Rick meets in the show?

How come he is here, and his wife and children are still alive? !

It’s incredible that this part didn’t go according to the plot.

In full shock, Shen Moren did not speak a word, but concentrated on driving the car, trying his best to avoid places where fighting took place. Little by little, they drove towards success.

The further we drove out of the city, the more something felt wrong, because the streets were full of traces of fighting. From time to time, we could see a military vehicle, even a tank, and artillery fire. This was very abnormal.

“It’s interesting that there are no traces of the military in the city center, but there are so many on the edge of the city.”

Shen Moren suddenly sneered and glanced at Luo Tashi. He was not blaming her, but just because of her identity.

“Forehead &”

Feeling Shen Moren’s gaze, Rosita felt a little ashamed. She lowered her head guiltily, fiddling with her hands constantly, feeling very aggrieved.

ps: There is no eunuch, I won t save up drafts, I will just post them directly, starting from this afternoon. Also, that black woman named Jacqui, do you want her to live or die if you want her to die?

Chapter 40: Nursing Home (Thanks for the Reward) (Old Version)

After they crossed several streets, people heard a huge explosion, even louder than the previous missile explosion. From such a distance, they could feel the ground shaking.

Elsa opened the car window and stuck her head out. Looking at the CDC filled with smoke, she smiled bitterly and then sat back in her seat without saying a word.

At this time, Jenner did not give too much comfort, but patted the back of his wife’s hand and kissed her on the face. The conversation between the two was unspoken.

Time passed by minute by minute, and in the blink of an eye, we were already in the suburbs. I thought I could pass through here smoothly, but something suddenly happened.

Squeak…

The mechanical tracks turned, tearing the entire road into pieces, and then a large khaki tank appeared at the entrance. Its barrel was thicker than its head, and it instantly stopped Shen Moren and the others.

“Everyone get out of the car!”

Then a group of soldiers rushed out from the street next to them. The leader held a gun in his hand and pointed it at Shen Moren and others on the opposite side and shouted loudly.

“what to do?”

Rosita held the pistol in her hand and looked at the soldiers opposite with a gloomy face. If allowed, she would kill them all without hesitation.

“Just be patient and proceed as you wish.”

Shen Moren held her hand, took a deep breath, opened the car door and walked out.

Sean, who was in the car behind, saw this and got out of the car helplessly.

“Why did you come here? And why are you driving a military vehicle?!”

The leading soldier questioned loudly, never putting down the gun in his hand, his face full of vigilance.

“We found the car on the road. As for why we came here, of course it was to escape. Otherwise, is it for tourism?”

Before Shen Moren opened his mouth, Rosita took a step forward and said very dissatisfiedly: “I also want to ask what you want to do, are you going to kill us?”

She no longer had any favorable feelings towards these soldiers, only boredom and disgust.

“Are you a soldier?”

The other party was a little confused when they saw that Rosita was wearing camouflage clothes, and it was a military uniform.

“Not now.”

Rosita snorted coldly and laughed sarcastically: “No matter we are from Shen Mo, do you want to stop us or what? Explain yourself clearly.”

This girl has a bad temper…

Shen Moren at the back lowered his head and thought for a moment, then turned his face to the side and whispered something to Sean calmly, who immediately nodded in understanding.

The other party focused on Rosita, while Sean was cautious, protecting the Morgan family and retreating, trying to find a safe place to hide.

The leader of the other team was stunned for a moment, then looked at the battlefield in the distance and suddenly fell into deep thought, but soon took a step aside and said expressionlessly: “You can go now.”

Um?

This scene not only stunned Rosita, but even Shen Mo was a little bit unbelievable. He thought the other party would definitely stop him, but he didn’t expect it to be like this.

“What do you mean? We can go?”

Rosita opened her mouth and asked in surprise.

“My mission is to eliminate the zombies that leave the city. Of course you can leave.”

The leading soldier smiled calmly, then waved his hand, and the videos immediately dispersed and hid on both sides of the street.

Hearing his words, Shen Moren was immediately in awe. He didn’t expect that these people still maintained their military nature. This is what a real man is.

“Get in the car.”

Shen Moren didn’t waste time. Now was not the time to be sentimental. He nodded to the leader before getting on the car. The latter just smiled slightly, his eyes full of fearlessness, and it seemed that he was ready to face everything.

Under the watchful eyes of this group of soldiers, Shen Moren drove the car and took Sean away from the street. After walking two more blocks, they left Atlanta.

There are still good people in this world. 

Rosita complained with emotion, then set her eyes on Shen Moren, smiled and said, “And he’s still very handsome.”

Damn, this girl must be in love with me.

The corner of Shen Moren’s mouth twitched, and he coughed without responding, but continued to concentrate on driving.

roar &

The wandering zombies were walking around on the streets, and from time to time they ran to the middle of the road and were hit by cars.

“Why are there so many zombies there?”

Driving into a street, I saw that the buildings on both sides were relatively old and dilapidated, not at all as prosperous as before.

There is a large red yard with many zombies surrounding it, and it seems that their favorite things are there.

It looks like a nursing home. 

Squinting her eyes and observing it carefully, Rosita said uncertainly.

Nursing home?!

Shen Moren’s head turned instantly. He thought of something…

Chapter 41: Just do it (Has anyone seen the uncut version?) (Old version)

“Miguel! I asked you to get something, why are you still here!”

Following a man’s roar, the man sitting in the corner doing nothing suddenly jumped up in fright, then looked helplessly at the aggressive man walking towards him and said, “Things outside can’t get in, they can’t climb the wall, what are you afraid of.”

“Don’t talk nonsense, just go.”

The man who was speaking was called Aji, and he was the current head of the nursing home.

Since the zombie crisis broke out, many people have fled to safe places, and Atlanta was originally positioned as a refugee camp, so those people in the nursing home did not leave.

I thought I could survive this disaster safely, but I didn’t expect that Atlanta would become the most dangerous place.

Originally, Aji was just a gangster, but he was not a bad person. After meeting these old people, he decided to bring people here to protect them, and the old people here also treated them as their grandchildren.

At Aji’s urging, Miguel finally got up and went to work.

“Aji…”

A weak voice came from the yard, and Aji ran over quickly after hearing it.

“Grandma, why did you come out?”

There was a white-haired old lady standing in the yard. Seeing her, Aji hurried forward to support her.

“I have something to tell you.”

The old lady’s name is Abola. She is not Aji’s biological grandmother, but the grandmother of one of Aji’s brothers.

“Grandma, if you have anything to say, just say it.”

Aji is very fierce in front of outsiders, but very kind in front of the elderly.

“I know what’s going on outside, and I know how dangerous it is, so don’t worry about us old guys anymore, just leave here quickly. You are young, you can have a way to survive, there is no need to accompany us old guys here to wait for death.”

At the end, Abola clapped Aji’s hands excitedly. She really couldn’t bear to see these younger generations waiting to die here.

“We won’t leave. We’re here to take care of you.”

Aji said with a firm expression: “You need someone to take care of you, so we can’t leave. Grandma, please stop talking and go back to rest.”

The old lady wanted to say something, but Aji asked someone to take her back to her room.

“Brother, what happened to my grandma?”

A tall, fat man hurried over and looked at Aji in panic.

“It’s okay, I just want to persuade us to leave here. Philip, talk to your grandma, I will definitely not leave.”

Aji looked at the person who came and shook his head. He always finished what he started and it was impossible for him to abandon all these old people at this time. If that were the case, why would he pretend to be a good person in the beginning?

People outside are unaware of what happened in the nursing home.

“Why did you stop the car?”

Rosita looked at Shen Moren in confusion, because their car was parked outside the nursing home, and it seemed that Shen Moren was about to get out of the car.

There are people here. 

Pushing the door and getting out of the car, Shen Moren held the hood with his hand and looked at the situation across the street.

Perhaps many people don t know that the plot in the nursing home was deleted in the original sentence. In fact, all these people died. The ending was too tragic and shocking.

Since Shen Moren had encountered this, he couldn’t just sit there and watch, but he was thinking about how to help.

There are so many elderly people in the nursing home, it is impossible for him to help so many people escape danger by himself, unless he is invincible, but that is impossible.

“Sean, come here for a moment.”

After thinking it over, Shen Moren waved to Xiao En, who came over with a puzzled look on his face and asked doubtfully, “What’s wrong again?”

Is it so difficult to leave the city? It’s almost as hard as going on a pilgrimage!

“You’re like this…”

The two of them whispered for a long time. Sean was shocked and speechless, but finally nodded in agreement.

“Then hurry up, I’m afraid I can’t hold on.”

Sean acted helpless. He didn’t doubt what Shen Moren said, but he was very tired and worried that something might happen.

“Don’t worry, I’ll be back soon.”

After saying this, Shen Moren drove back the same way he came, and this scene made everyone else look confused.

“Where did he go?”

Rosita asked directly and even wanted to chase after him, but was stopped by Sean.

“He’ll be back in a bit, and we’ll have things to do.”

Taking out two spray guns from his bag, Sean stood on the road, looking at the dozens of zombies on the opposite side, swallowed his saliva, turned his head and looked at Morgan and said, “You and your family hide, be careful, girl, do you dare to come on?”

Rosita was stunned for a moment, then she understood what was going on. She also picked up a spray gun and the knife left by Shen Moren. She smiled calmly and said, “What are you afraid of? Just do it!”

Chapter 42: I’m sleepy, you guys continue (I forgot the timer, this is the big chapter) (old version)

Watching Shen Moren driving away, he wanted to go find those soldiers. This was the only way to help those people in the nursing home.

We returned directly along the same route and soon arrived at the intersection where the soldiers were still stationed.

“Why are you back again?”

The leading officer looked at Shen Moren who got out of the car with a puzzled look on his face. He had no idea what the other party was going to do. He had clearly left, but now he came back.

“I need your help.”

Without any greetings, Shen Moren got straight to the point. He stood in front of the officer and said in a very serious voice, “There is a nursing home ahead with many elderly people inside. If they can’t leave in time, even if they are not killed by missiles and bombs, they will not survive the zombies’ mouths. But if you help, the outcome will be completely different.”

“You want us to leave this position and rescue a group of elderly people?”

The soldier commander frowned and refused without hesitation: “My mission is to guard here. This is a death order.”

He is a soldier and it is his duty to obey orders.

“Your hands are of no use here!”

Hearing what the other party said, Shen Moren cursed and grabbed the man by the collar. As a result, the soldier next to him rushed up immediately, pointing a gun at him, “Let go, let go!”

However, Shen Moren didn’t care at all. He glared at the soldier commander and sneered, “Even if you are stationed here, can you stop the spread of zombies? I can tell you clearly that there are thousands of zombies wandering outside the city, and the city will soon be attacked by artillery fire. You should know this better than me. Now a group of elderly people need you, and you want to watch them die without helping them?”

No matter what, the tragedy in the nursing home must never happen again and must be prevented.

“Put the gun down.”

The sergeant waved his hands and the soldiers retreated immediately.

“I understand how you feel, but orders are orders. I am a soldier and I just follow orders.”

He was not angry, but he was not too moved either. He was more determined in his duty as a soldier.

“Then let me ask you, who can you contact now? The CDC has been razed to the ground, and the rocket army on the playground has been wiped out. Don’t you understand?”

Shen Moren shook his head in a somewhat ridiculous manner. He loosened the other person’s collar, lowered his head and said to himself: “If you were really a soldier, you would not listen to the so-called bullshit orders at this time, but go to save people!”

As soon as he finished speaking, Shen Moren turned around and left without saying anything else. He just drove away.

The soldier commander who stayed behind was stunned. He looked around at the devastated city and at the half of the sky filled with thick smoke, and suddenly he understood.

“Gather the troops and move toward the nursing home!”

The soldier commander made a decision in an instant. To guard this place and block the zombies was also to prevent more people from surviving longer, but in comparison, saving people directly was more important.

Just after walking half a street, Shen Moren heard the rumbling sound of an engine behind him. Through the rearview mirror, he saw a group of troops following quickly behind him.

It worked. 

Shen Moren showed a satisfied smile on his face and let out a long sigh. He was also taking a gamble. If the other party was persistent, there would be really no other way.

The battle outside the nursing home was also fierce. Sean and Rosita fired from both sides. Every shot would smash a zombie’s head. They specifically aimed at that.

The people inside were also shocked when they heard the gunshots outside, and even climbed up the wall to look outside.

“What’s going on? What does the other party do? Why do they want to help us?”

Philip was very surprised. He kept swallowing his saliva and was very excited watching the groups of zombies falling one by one.

“Anyway, they are helping us, but we can’t do anything.”

Aji slapped his forehead in annoyance. He frowned as he looked at the scene outside and sighed silently.

“Brother, I’m out of bullets.”

The shotgun ammunition in her hand was exhausted, Rosita pulled out the knife with her backhand, yelled, and swung the knife at the zombie’s head.

The blade was so sharp that it chopped off a zombie’s head without any hindrance. This surprised Rosita, the instigator. She looked at the knife in her hand and couldn’t help but praise it, “What a treasure, it’s so sharp.”

“This is Shen Moran’s exclusive weapon, but it killed a lot of zombies.”

Sean next to him chuckled, said something, then threw away a shotgun, picked up the shotgun in his right hand, and smashed it at the zombies with the gun. He had no time to take a melee weapon, so he could only fight hard.

“nice one.”

Rosita nodded, then rushed forward again with the knife in her hand.

But there were not only so many zombies. They began to gather here from the outside. At the same time, the two people had consumed too much physical strength and were out of breath in a short while.

A zombie rushed over from the corner of the wall, but Rosita happened to have her back to him, so she didn’t see it at all. Sean, who was not far away, saw this scene and his face suddenly changed. He only had time to shout, “Watch out behind!”

Feeling that something was wrong, Rosita instinctively turned her head, but the zombies were already right in front of her.

A gunshot rang out, and the bullet pierced the zombie’s forehead, causing its body to step back a step and then fall straight to the ground.

“Pay attention to the situation in the four weeks when fighting.”

A calm voice came from far away. Shen Moren was holding a pistol in his hand with a faint smile on his face, and a group of soldiers stood behind him.

“Good marksmanship, amazing.”

The soldier officer couldn’t help but give Shen Moren a thumbs up. He had been in the army for so many years, but he had never seen anyone so accurate and with such quick reactions.

Even the special forces would not dare to open fire instantly in such a situation, because the brains of humans and zombies are on the same line, and the slightest mistake would result in one corpse and one life.

“you &”

Rosita looked at Shen Moren dumbfounded, and then she noticed the troops, and suddenly realized, “So you went to get help.”

“Everyone, fight on your own and kill them all!”

Following the order from the trooper leader, the soldiers rushed forward yelling, launching an almost crushing attack, and fell in the blink of an eye.

“Don’t get scratched by them!”

Shen Moren couldn’t help but remind him while standing on the side of the road.

Roar, roar, roar!

The zombie could only roar helplessly before its head was blown up the next second, and the soldier who attacked it set his sights on another zombie.

Boom boom boom &

After a while, several vans drove over from the street behind, driven by soldiers.

On the way, following Shen Moren’s advice, the soldier commander ordered his men to find a car, otherwise these old people would not be able to leave here on foot.

I can t even imagine it. 

Aji stood on the wall and looked at the few remaining zombies outside. He was dumbfounded. Before this, they didn’t dare to go out at all. Some people even trembled when they heard the zombies’ roars.

But now all these zombies are dead.

Is it safe?

Before Aji could recover from the shock, he heard someone calling him from below.

“Brother, open the door quickly and let all the elderly people get in the car and leave here.”

After hearing the shouting, Aji finally reacted and immediately asked the people in the nursing home to take action. They loaded all the elderly people onto the bus as quickly as possible and also took some necessities.

“Hurry up, there are a lot of zombies coming, drive!”

On the rooftop 6 stories high, Sean observed the dangerous situation with a telescope, yelled to tell the people below, and then he quickly went downstairs.

Go, go, go! 

The soldier commander led the convoy at a high speed, and Shen Moren’s car followed behind.

They almost walked out of the midst of gunfire and artillery fire, and it was almost dark when they finally stopped.

“I’m so tired.”

His hands were sore from holding the steering wheel, Shen Moren got out of the car, shook his hands silently, and then walked towards the soldier commander who was assembling the troops.

“You’re not hurt, are you?”

Shen Moren’s eyes were looking around quickly while he was speaking. He was not targeting anyone, but was thinking about safety.

“Thanks to your reminder, no one was hurt.”

The soldier nodded and said seriously: “We didn’t know about this situation before. No wonder the person who was fine before suddenly changed. It turned out that he was infected. If we had known this earlier, it would have been easier to prevent and control it in the first place. But we didn’t expect…”

After all, this is a story for the future and it s too late to say anything now.

“It’s good that you’re not injured. Cherish the present moment.”

Shen Moren patted the other man’s shoulder, then looked at the group of old people getting off the car. He said in a deep voice: “After dawn, we will separate. I also have my team that I need to be responsible for, so these old people can only rely on you. I give you a suggestion. Clean up a village or a town, set up defensive positions on the periphery, and set up some traps. The most important thing is internal management. Don’t be indecisive when doing things.”

The last sentence was obviously not that simple. Shen Moren smiled meaningfully, and then his eyes fell on Aji and his gang.

Those guys can be considered good or bad, especially if there are a few bad apples, they can easily spoil the whole barrel.

“Don’t worry, I’ve let it go.”

The soldier took off his hat, scratched his short hair, grinned and said, “Just like you said, let’s find a place to build a safe camp. Maybe after we are quiet, I will go out to help more people.”

Just do your best. 

Without saying much, Shen Moren had no intention of negotiating with Aji and his gang. He just thought of it as him doing good deeds without leaving a name.

“How’s the arm?”

Shen Moren found Sean and asked with concern.

“It’s okay. I won’t die.”

Sean waved his hand nonchalantly, but patted his stomach and said, “But I’ll be hungry if I don’t eat.”

“Hahaha &”

Amid Shen Moren’s laughter, the Morgan family seemed to be in a much happier mood. They had escaped danger without any danger along the way, and their hearts were about to jump out of their throats, but now they could finally say that they were safe.

“The conditions do not allow, so let’s make do with it for now.”

Elsa, who was acting as the chef, came over with a pot of food from the fire.

“My wife is a famous chef, so this is definitely how she cooks.”

Jenner gave a thumbs up and smiled proudly.

It is such a pleasure to have a wife who can cook delicious food.

“Okay, okay, that’s very strong.”

After taking a bite with a spoon, Shen Moren’s eyes suddenly lit up, and he nodded repeatedly and praised: “It’s really good. After He Ruike and the others meet up, let the women in the team learn more from you. I suddenly feel that the food made by Luo Li is not delicious at all.”

Ache!

Far away in a deserted meadow, Lori, who was sitting around a campfire, suddenly sneezed. She rubbed her nose curiously and muttered, “Is someone slandering me behind my back? How annoying.”

“What’s wrong? You’re not catching a cold, are you?”

Rick, who was standing next to him, suddenly became worried and quickly ran to the car to get a blanket to cover his wife Lori.

“It’s okay, maybe I caught a cold.”

Lori had a happy smile on her face. She leaned on Rick’s shoulder, looked at the blazing fire and said, “I don’t know how Shen and the others are doing. I’m really worried.”

If I had known this I wouldn’t have said that…

Lori was very regretful at this time. She felt that she was so selfish, but as a mother, she had no choice but to do so.

“Don’t worry, this guy is so lucky that he won’t die.”

Although Rick said it so lightly, the worry in his eyes was still obvious. He had no energy the whole day and was always thinking about those two people.

“We have to trust him.”

Glenn, who was walking over from a distance, said with a firm face, “He will definitely come back to us safe and sound. I believe him.”

That guy is so powerful, how could he die? I still have to learn from him!

Night fell. Although it was summer, the fear brought a cold feeling to people, causing many people to be unable to sleep at all.

Whoosh whoosh &

Snoring sounds floated out of the window from the back seat of the car. Rosita looked at Shen Moren, who was talking nonsense, with a confused face. She pointed with a trembling finger, turned her head and looked at Sean with a mask of pain, “He is too heartless.”

How can you just fall asleep in the middle of nowhere?

There is no sense of crisis at all!

“Why.”

Sean smiled bitterly, shook his head and said, “Don’t blame him. In fact, he is very tired. Since the establishment of the team, he has been like that parent, running around, never stopping for a moment, and worrying himself to death.”

How does the saying go? The greater the ability, the greater the responsibility. Shen Moren is such a person.

“Can you tell me how you two met?”

Rosita was very curious about Shen Moren. She could feel a lot of mystery from this person, which had always attracted her.

“That’s a long story.”

Rubbing his chin, Sean lit a cigarette for himself, and began to speak slowly accompanied by Shen Moren’s snoring.

Shen Moren, who was sleeping, had no idea about these situations. He slept very soundly this time and didn’t even have any dreams. He believed in Sean very much and would never let anyone hurt him.

Chapter 43: This Damn Charm (Old Version)

In the early morning, the chirping of birds and insects woke everyone up from their sleep.

“It’s dawn, we should go.”

Shen Moren rubbed his dry face to wake himself up quickly, then got out of the car and found the soldier officer.

“I didn’t expect to be separated so soon.”

The soldier officer seemed a little reluctant. Although the negotiations between the two were not so friendly at the beginning, they were both reasonable people. Besides, they were both men, so they would not take such things to heart.

If it were any other time, the two of them would have already become close friends and spent the entire night drinking and chatting happily.

What a pity that fate plays tricks on us…

“yes.”

Shen Moren smiled helplessly, then patted the other person on the shoulder and said jokingly: “Maybe we can meet again in the future. I hope you can live longer.”

The other party laughed, put his arm around Shen Moren’s shoulder, nodded and said, “Don’t worry, I’m very lucky. But you better be careful, don’t die before me.”

The feelings between men are always so confusing.

The sky was completely bright, the dewdrops were dried by the sun, and Shen Moren and his friends set out on the journey to find Rick.

As for the fate of these people in the nursing home, Shen Moren had no idea. He hoped that his intervention could change the outcome.

“Where are we going now?”

Still sitting in the passenger seat, looking at her reflection outside the window, Rosita asked in confusion.

“Meet up with our main force,”

Holding the steering wheel with one hand and beef jerky in the other, Shen Moren chewed and said indistinctly, “You haven’t told me where you’re going yet. If it’s on the way, I can take you there. If it’s not, you’ll have to get off halfway.”

He obviously said this on purpose. Even if Rosita wanted to get off the car, he would not let her go.

“I don’t!”

As expected, Rosita refused directly, staring at Shen Moren with piercing eyes, and said firmly: “I will follow you, and you can’t get rid of me unless I die.”

She said she would never leave this man, even if she died!

Oh my god, no way, is he really in love with me?

Shen Moren was a little speechless. The corner of his mouth twitched, then he rolled his eyes, shrugged and said, “Okay, but if you want to follow me, you must join my team and follow the rules. As for what the rules are, it depends on your mood.”

Is it so perfunctory?

Rosita covered her face with her hands. She suddenly doubted whether it was good or bad for her to follow this man. Why was he so unreliable sometimes?

Sean drove the car and followed Shen Moren, with the Morgan family sitting in it.

Is your team still hiring? 

Morgan, who was sitting in the back seat, hesitated for a long time before finally asking the question.

After a day’s observation, they found that Shen Moren was a very decisive and principled person. Even though he was very angry with them at first, he still saved them.

Looking at his children, Morgan felt that it was time to find a safe place. He didn’t want to run around, and he didn’t want to take his wife and children into danger.

Sean hummed, turned his head to look at Morgan and said, “Shen said that you are welcome to join us at any time. The details will have to wait until we meet up with Rick and the others, and you can decide then.”

Although their team has not yet established a complete base, they still need to recruit people, and the standards are very clear: they will not accept bad people.

The entire team agreed with this point because they didn’t want to get hurt either.

Thank you very much. 

Morgan’s face was full of surprise. He thought it would be difficult and had even thought of some words to ask for help, but he didn’t expect that the other party had already thought of it.

“We are finally not alone anymore.”

Morgan’s wife Jenny is very happy. She has suffered a lot of setbacks in these days. The main thing is that she is worried that her son Dwayne might have an accident.

Now that there is strength in numbers, she can feel much more at ease.

In Morgan’s heart, he always felt that the Shen Mo people were more powerful than that army. Although he didn’t know why he thought so, he just had this idea in his heart.

After driving from early morning till noon, the car finally ran out of gas and stopped at the outskirts of a place.

“I wish there was gasoline here.”

Looking at this desolate town, Sean seemed a little dejected, and didn’t seem to have any good expectations for the outcome.

When Shen Moren was about to enter the town, he suddenly heard the roar of zombies accompanied by the screams of humans.

Ahhh! Help me! Help me! 

“Something’s happening!”

Pulling out his pistol, Mr. Shen looked serious, and waved his hand, asking everyone else to get in the car quickly.

“Do you want to go in and take a look?”

Sean quickly walked up with a spray gun in his hand, bent over, and asked in a deep voice.

“You stay, Rosita, you come with me.”

The other people in the convoy also needed protection. Shen Moren gave Sean a look, then slowly walked towards the town with Rosita.

“Is he going to be okay?”

Morgan got out of the car with a vigilant look on his face. He was holding an iron pipe in his hand and kept clenching it, looking very nervous.

“Don’t worry, it’ll be fine.”

Although he said it calmly, Sean’s eyes were always fixed on the front, his hand was on the trigger, and he was always observing the situation around him.

Chapter 44: Meeting Jim (Old Version)

“Watch your back.”

Shen Moren whispered an order, holding the pistol in both hands, and walked into the town step by step.

Looking at the extremely chaotic streets, it was obvious that this place had fallen. The trucks blocking the road were splattered with blood, and there was a pool of what looked like minced meat on the ground.

How disgusting. 

Rosita took a look and quickly turned her eyes away. She was afraid that she would vomit if she looked at it too much.

As for Shen Moren, he didn’t react at all at that time. He had seen too much in recent days and was almost immune to it.

A very dull sound was heard in the house on the right. At that moment, Shen Moren turned around, raised the gun in his hand, and narrowed his eyes.

The sound continued, like something was banging against the door, but this time it was too slow to be normal.

Walking to the door of the residential house, Shen Moren reached out and grabbed the door handle and was about to push it open, but the door opened outwards.

What the hell? Reverse operation!

Without any warning, Shen Moren was pushed back a few steps, and the disgusting smell of blood hit him in the face.

vomit!

Rosita at the back suddenly vomited because she saw the scene inside the door, which made her feel that she would have a nightmare tonight.

I saw that the corridor in the living room was covered with blood that looked like red paint, and there were handprints on the wall. It could be seen that the owner had struggled frantically before he died, and there were even relatively deep marks.

This is enough to show how desperate and fearful this person was before he died.

The roar came from the ground. After the door was opened, half of a body was seen on the ground, crawling forward. Its body was badly bitten and torn, and the part below the belly was gone.

The remaining intestines were dragged on the ground, and only half of the face was left of the entire head, and you could even see what was inside the brain.

This scene really shocked Shen Moren. He also dry-heaved a bit, but did not vomit.

“Nima, go to hell!”

Swish!

Pulling out the knife with his backhand, Shen Moren growled, rushed forward and killed the zombie with one knife, then quickened his pace and left.

Damn, that’s disgusting!

Her stomach kept churning, and Rosita quickly followed suit, her face pale as she said, “I don’t want to eat lunch!”

“Shut up and don’t talk!”

He didn’t react at first, but when Rosita mentioned lunch, Shen Moren immediately retched and kicked her in the butt.

“Hey, what are you doing?”

Rosita quickly covered the painful area, widened her eyes, and said in disbelief: “You dare to kick my butt, that’s too much.”

Alas, this man is so handsome even when he kicks me.

Shen Moren simply chose to shut up and not say anything. He took two steps and suddenly stopped because he heard the sound of running.

Help, help! 

Within two seconds, a thin man wearing a hat was seen climbing over a wall and instantly saw Shen Moren and the other man.

“Stop, don’t move!”

Rosita pulled out a gun and pointed it at the man, who was so scared that he stood still and sat down on the ground as his legs went weak.

The man was trembling all over. He thought he was his savior, but he didn’t expect that the other party had a gun. Is it possible that there are wolves in front and tigers behind, and he is doomed to die?

“Are you hurt? Tell me if you were scratched, or I’ll shoot you.”

Seeing that Shen Moren didn’t say anything, Rosita immediately understood what he meant and asked directly.

“My name is Jim, I’m an ordinary mechanic, I haven’t been scratched! But my family…”

At the end of his speech, Jim burst into tears with tears streaming down his face. This scene also made Shen Moren and the other man silent.

Rosita put down the gun and looked at Shen Moren, as if asking what to do.

“Brother, don’t be sad yet. It’s not very safe here. Can you tell me where I can get gasoline? We need gasoline.”

“I know. I know.”

Jim reacted immediately, got up from the ground, walked tremblingly in front of Shen Moren, swallowed his saliva, and said carefully: “I can take you there, can you guarantee my safety?”

He was very scared. Facing those zombies, he was unarmed. If he hadn’t run fast, he would have been torn to pieces.

Chapter 45: Sean is attacked (old version)

The whole town looked like it had been turned upside down. There was no place to step, and pools of blood and minced meat were everywhere. It was really hard to imagine what had happened here. It was like hell.

It was so sudden. 

Jim led the way with a very sad expression, and said in a low voice: “Everything happened too suddenly, without any signs. Half of the people in the town turned into zombies at that moment, and in just one day, the whole town became a hell. My family and I hid in the basement and should have been safe, but…”

At this point, Jim was very angry. He gritted his teeth, the veins on his neck bulged, and his teeth clattered as he said, “Someone asked us for help. I let them in out of kindness, but they stole my food, and one of them was scratched by a zombie and turned into a zombie during our fight.”

“It’s really unlucky.”

Rosita muttered something under her breath, and then she was slapped on the butt again. Shen Moren glared at her and told her not to speak.

Good elasticity…

“I had no choice but to run away with my family, but there were too many zombies outside. I ran away, but my family…”

Jim’s sadness cannot be described in words. He lost his loved ones and the emotion is inexpressible.

“I am sorry for your loss.”

Shen Moren just sighed and patted Jim on the shoulder. He couldn’t say anything else.

He remembered who this person was. Jim was a very tragic man. He almost went crazy because of the pressure and was later injured by zombies. However, his extraordinary willpower allowed him to hold on for many days.

Following Jim’s footsteps, we came to a gas station, where he told us that since almost all the people in this town died on that day, resources like gasoline have been preserved and no outsiders have collected them.

“Sean, Sean, get the car in.”

When communicating with the outside world through the walkie-talkie, under normal circumstances, Sean’s response would be instantly heard on the walkie-talkie, but this time, there was no sound!

“Sean?”

Feeling something was wrong, Shen Moren’s breathing suddenly became rapid. He held the walkie-talkie in one hand, calling continuously, and his expression began to become nervous.

“Damn it, something happened!”

Shen Moren’s face changed drastically. Without saying anything else, he ran towards the convoy. He knew very well that Sean would not leave the walkie-talkie in the car.

“Wait for me!”

Rosita also realized the seriousness of the problem. She stretched out her long legs and followed behind them. Before leaving, she told Jim to take the gasoline and follow them.

Outside the town, a group of people wearing flashy clothes surrounded Sean and his car.

“Brother, what should we do? There’s someone on the intercom.”

One person asked.

The guy called Big Brother was very thin, and he was holding Sean’s spray gun in his hand. At this time, Sean was lying on the ground unconscious, with an anesthetic needle in his back.

Just two minutes ago, Sean and Morgan who were standing outside the car were knocked down. If it was a head-on attack, the two men would never have surrendered so quickly.

But the opponent used a sneak attack and also used an anesthetic needle, and the two of them fainted without anyone noticing.

The people in the car were also controlled in an instant, their mouths were blocked and they could not speak.

“What are you afraid of? I’ll kill him if he comes.”

The skinny monkey didn’t care at all. It was obvious that he had done many things like this before and probably had killed people.

Woo woo woo!

The people in the car had their mouths blocked. They never dreamed that someone would ambush them in this place. Everything that happened was too sudden and no one could react.

Someone?! 

Shen Moren, who had quietly come out of the town, saw those people with murderous intent flashing in his eyes. He didn’t like to attack humans, but he couldn’t force him!

Seeing that those men were about to drive away, Shen Moren couldn’t just stand there and watch. He took out his pistol and fired a shot at a distance of a hundred meters without even aiming. With the sense of a gun god, he raised his hand and fired.

The skinny monkey, who had just been indifferent, tilted his head towards Zuo, and a stream of blood splashed on the face of the person next to him.

Before they could figure out what was happening, their boss was already dead. He fell to the ground with a thud, and his body twitched a few times before he fell silent.

“There’s a gunman, hide!”

Someone shouted, and the rest of the people scrambled to the side of the road, trying to hide in the jungle to avoid being attacked.

There was another guy lying on the ground trying to steal the gun, but he was met with a bullet instead.

“Who gave you the courage to move me?!”

Shen Moren had a sneer on his face, and the anger in his eyes made people feel like they were falling into an ice cave.

Whoever touches my people, I will kill him!

Chapter 46: Kill All (Old Version)

“Hey, what’s going on?”…

Just as Shen Moren was confronting the people on the opposite side, Rosita, who had just run over, stood directly on the road, and her appearance instantly put people in a passive position.

Get out of the way! 

Shen Moren shouted loudly, and as soon as he finished speaking, gunshots were heard from the opposite side.

The bullet hit Rosita in front of her, causing her to tremble all over. Without time to think, she threw herself behind the car next to her.

Fortunately, these people were just ordinary thugs with extremely poor shooting skills. They could shoot in the west by aiming at the east. Otherwise, if it was Shen Moren, all 100 Rositas would have been dead.

“Listen up, people on the other side! Surrender now, or we’ll blow up your car!”

The other side realized that there were only two enemies, so they instantly became bolder. One guy rolled and crawled, pointing a gun at the fuel tank with an extremely arrogant attitude.

“I fucking &”

Shen Moren suddenly got a headache when he saw this scene. He could kill this man with one shot, but as long as the other party moved his finger, the car would explode, so he didn’t dare to act rashly.

It s all my fault &

Rosita, who was hiding behind the car, covered her face with her hands. She felt that she had done something stupid and would be too passive if she continued like this.

“What should I do?”

Looking around, Rosita accidentally saw her legs, and her eyes suddenly lit up. An idea came to her mind. It was risky, but worth a try.

Just as Shen Moren was thinking about how to solve the problem in front of him, Rosita’s voice rang out. He subconsciously turned his head and looked, his eyes suddenly widened, “Damn! It’s so white that it’s blinding!”

“Don’t hit me, I have no weapon.”

Rosita was seen standing up slowly from behind the car, with empty hands. She was originally wearing a pair of camouflage trousers, but now they were turned into shorts, and 80% of the trousers were cut off by her.

From a distance, they look like two long legs like chopsticks, which instantly attract people’s attention.

“She is trying to play a honey trap.”

Shaking his head, Shen Moren swallowed his saliva, rubbed his lower body and thought about it, with a look of sudden enlightenment on his face.

Oh my god, I almost fell into the trap.

“She’s a beautiful girl!”

As soon as Rosita appeared, she immediately intimidated the thugs on the opposite side. Their eyes were fixed on one position, and they seemed to have forgotten that they were in a dangerous situation.

“My brothers, I am just an ordinary passerby. I am alone and I am so scared.”

At this moment, Rosita looked very pitiful, her words were particularly seductive, and with her pair of white legs, she really bewitched these thugs.

Otherwise, how can he be called a gangster? He has no resistance to beauty.

“Don’t be afraid, little girl. I will protect you! Come here quickly!”

As expected, the other party fell into the trap, thinking that Rosita was a weak woman, and let her walk past with such impunity.

You are amazing!

At the same time, Shen Moren silently raised his thumb, sneaked out of the jungle, and successfully came to the opposite side of the group.

“Come here quickly, brother will protect you.”

Seeing the beauty so close, several thugs rushed forward, all wanting to be the first to taste her, and Rosita was very considerate and gave them a leg up.

Rosita kicked someone hard in the face, then rolled to the left without hesitation. Gunshots were heard behind her, and the bullet instantly pierced a person’s head.

I got fooled! 

This time they finally realized it, but unfortunately, it was too late.

After several consecutive gunshots, Shen Moren walked out and pulled the trigger with an expressionless face. Each gunshot represented the death of a person.

Rosita shrank her neck and shivered with every gunshot. It was just a natural human reaction and no one could resist it.

The gunfire stopped. Shen Moren put down his hand, snorted coldly, and muttered to himself: “Sure enough, the enemy of mankind will always be mankind.”

“Bah, a bunch of idiots.”

Rosita got up from the ground and spat, cursing, “You’re still lusting after beauty at this time, your IQ is not as good as that dog.”

Ignoring the corpses, Shen Moren ran directly to Sean and Morgan, quickly checked them out, and found that they were just asleep. Only then did he breathe a sigh of relief.

After letting the people in the car go, Jenny rushed out with a worried look on her face. She was a little panicked when she saw her husband Morgan.

Jenner and Elsa took out the medical kit and quickly prepared two injections of medicine, which they injected into the two people’s bodies.

“Forehead!”

The drug took effect quickly. Morgan opened his eyes blearily and shook his heavy head.

The same thing happened to Sean next to him. He looked at everyone surrounding him in confusion and found himself lying on the ground. He was stunned and asked, “What happened to me?”

I was clearly on guard just now, how could I have fallen asleep?

“You were ambushed.”

Rosita was outspoken and said with a pout: “A bunch of rats used an anesthetic needle to anesthetize the two of you. Fortunately, Shen returned in time, otherwise the consequences would be disastrous.”

“A sneak attack?!”

His face suddenly changed, and Sean struggled to get up from the ground. He swayed and almost fell again. Fortunately, Jenner supported him in time.

“It’s okay, the situation has been resolved.”

Shen Moren leaned against the car window with a relaxed look on his face, and said with a smile: “Don’t feel guilty, it was just an accident. The other party was too cunning. Besides, the anesthetic needle is silent, so it’s normal to get hit.”

This is not a lie. Even if it was him, he might not be able to discover the other party in advance.

Chapter 47: About to Meet (Old Version)

ps: The blade of the scalpel is not long, but if you count the handle, it is still quite long.

It was a close call and no one was injured, which is fortunate enough. If the other party was a group of extremely vicious people, it would probably not be so simple.

“I was careless.”

Sean kept sighing. He felt very guilty. If Shen Moren hadn’t come back in time, the consequences would have been unimaginable.

“Oh, that’s enough, a grown man is still fussy.”

Rolling his eyes, Shen Moren symbolically kicked Sean, then said nonchalantly, “It’s all right, can’t we stop being sentimental? We should check the car to make sure it doesn’t break down on the way.”

Knowing that Shen Moren meant well, Sean nodded, feeling grateful, and didn’t hesitate any further.

After comforting Sean, Shen Moren went to find Morgan and discovered that this guy was already well.

“It turns out that the scariest things are not zombies but people.”

Morgan said this sentence which fits the current situation very well. He woke up from the experience just now, clenched his fists, looked at Shen Moren and said, “I can’t just protect my family. We are friends, we have to bear it together. Can you give me a gun?”

Is this awakening?

The corner of Shen Moren’s mouth twitched, then he coughed and hooked his finger at Rosita, who stuck out her tongue and walked over with a manual sniper rifle.

“You can use this gun.”

At first, Shen Moren and Sean did not bring a sniper rifle, and this gun was left by the military. Who wouldn’t want one for free?

“Thanks.”

Morgan took the gun in his hand, an excited look on his face, and nodded heavily to Shen Moren, “From now on, we will fight together and protect everyone together.”

“come on.”

As a wife, Jenny strongly agrees with her husband’s idea because she knows that only when everyone is of one mind can they better face difficulties.

The car was filled with gas. Jim rubbed his hands and looked at Shen Moren with some uneasiness. He wanted to open his mouth to speak, but was embarrassed.

Shen Moren shook his head with amusement, then pointed at the car door and said, “Don’t waste time, hurry up.”

“Thank you, thank you!”

Jim was stunned for a moment, then said with joy, and immediately got into the car.

The convoy set off. According to the current speed, they should be able to catch up with Rick and his team before nightfall, provided there are no accidents.

On the other side, Rick and his crew were also on the road and arrived at a small town at noon, so they planned to repair the place.

I didn t expect there was a bar here. 

Moore scratched his head, pushed open the door of the bar with a smile on his face, looked around first, and did not rush in. He only walked into the bar after making sure there was no danger.

This place is nice. 

Rick also came over after leaving. He looked around casually and found that there were still glasses of wine on many tables. The strange thing was that there were no corpses here and no signs of beatings. It was very strange.

“Would you like a drink?”

Taking out a bottle of new wine from the bar, Moore opened the bottle cap and smelled it, with an intoxicated expression on his face. He took out two glasses and poured half a glass.

“You really know how to enjoy yourself.”

He looked at Moore in silence, but Rick did not refuse. He took a half glass of wine, took a sip, and said with a bright look in his eyes, “Not bad, take some more to drink on the way.”

“Haha, you’re even greedier than me.”

Moore gave Rick a thumbs up, and the relationship between the two quickly warmed up. At least they no longer looked down on each other as before.

“Okay, you two can drink secretly without me.”

Glenn, who rushed over after hearing the news, pretended to be very dissatisfied, with Daryl following behind him.

The rest of the people were resting in the house next door and they had no intention of drinking.

“Oh, by the way, according to the time calculation, he should be back soon.”

Daryl rubbed his nose, frowned, took a sip of wine, smacked his lips and said, “Do you want to wait here for half a day?”

He said this because he felt it was safer here. No trace of zombies had been found so far. Because it was relatively remote, the zombies had probably already fled into the forests.

“It depends on the situation. We’ll discuss it later.”

Rick was a little hesitant. If he had the final say, he would have agreed, but he couldn’t make decisions for others. Now things had to be discussed.

“We all agree.”

After drinking the wine in one gulp, Moore raised his brows and said, “Besides, staying here for a night is not a bad idea. It’s better than staying in the deserted mountains.”

There is still half a day before dark, so it is impossible to reach the next destination.

“Rick!”

At this moment, Lori’s voice was heard from outside, very urgent.

Chapter 48: Then I leave? (Thank you all for the flowers) (Old version)

“Hurry up and go! Do you want to be eaten by zombies? Don’t hold me back!”

As a man spoke angrily, three people were walking south on the road, two of them were women, including a child.

“My daughter is hungry. We should find something to eat and take a rest.”

The woman held a little girl tightly in her arms. She looked at her husband with worry in her eyes, but he didn’t care at all.

Eat, eat, eat! All you know is eating! 

The fat man snorted, frowned, and said in a bored tone: “Don’t you know what time it is now? I haven’t eaten all day, and I’m still hungry.”

When the woman heard this, her heart sank. She wanted to refute, but seeing the other party’s fierce eyes, she didn’t dare to open her mouth, so she had to remain silent.

She regretted marrying this man very much. She thought she would live a very happy life and have a daughter, but everything was just his fantasy. In fact, she was not happy at all.

Her husband often abused her, and sometimes even her daughter could not escape his clutches. The reason why they had not divorced for so long was because she was afraid and did not dare to file for divorce.

“Stop talking nonsense, hurry up and leave for a while, I won’t care about you when it gets dark.”

The fat man was very upset. He had been worried these days, which made him more and more irritable. He would definitely do what he said.

Out of desperation, the woman could only take her daughter and follow her husband and continue walking along the road, even though no one knew whether the road ahead was safe or dangerous.

“Your family was one of the first to go to Atlanta, and you are lucky to be alive today. As we say, those who survive a disaster will be blessed in the future.”

On the way, Shen Moren learned about Morgan’s situation. For some reason, the story of this family changed.

Originally, his wife Jenny was supposed to turn into a zombie, and his son was eaten by the zombie Jenny, and then Morgan really turned evil.

But now it’s completely different. The Morgan family is all alive, and after what they have just experienced, they are actually beginning to show fighting spirit.

Shen Moren was puzzled, but he didn’t have too many questions to worry about. No matter what, it was a good thing that the family was alive. He couldn’t hope for their death.

“Yeah, we’re lucky.”

Morgan sighed deeply, and said with a look of emotion: “Maybe God is blessing us. I saw many dead people, their miserable appearances were unbearable to look at. Compared with them, I am as happy as if I had gone to heaven.”

Going to heaven means death, right?

He complained silently in his heart, but Shen Moren didn’t say anything.

Sean’s car stopped and Jenner took over driving while he took a good rest. Driving for a long time and fighting had already made him exhausted.

Are there any women in your team? 

For some unknown purpose, Rosita looked at Shen Moren and asked this question. It seemed like a casual question, but in fact she really wanted to know the answer.

“Nonsense, of course there are women.”

Shen Moren rolled his eyes and answered without thinking, “So far, there are five women, two of whom are children.”

Does Enid count?

The image of this little girl appeared in my mind, her small stature seemed even smaller than that of an adult.

Shen Moren shook his head. What was he thinking? Messing around!

Rosita blinked and continued, “Is he very old?”

“she &”

As soon as he said a word, Shen Moren frowned, turned his head and looked at Rosita in confusion and said, “What do you mean? Check the household registration, can’t you just check it yourself when the time comes? It’s not like you don’t have eyes.”

It s really weird. What s going on in that woman s mind? It s so confusing and I can t understand it.

“Oops, last question.”

Rosita looked persistent, curled her lips, coughed and said, “Are you as pretty as me?”

Will I be considered narcissistic if I ask this question?

“whatthehell?!”

Shen Moren felt that this woman was definitely sick. He rubbed his temples with a headache, “I refuse to answer any questions. Please don’t talk to the driver while driving. Do you understand the road safety law?”

“Why do you dislike me? Then I’m leaving?”

In an instant, Rosita looked very aggrieved, like a bullied young wife.

Chapter 49: Young people have no moral principles and attack (those who are sick in the comment section should get treatment immediately, don t delay) (Old version)

The Walking Dead Landlord: Chapter 49: Young people sneak attack without martial ethics (those who are sick in the comment section should get treatment quickly, don’t delay) Picture and text

As the saying goes, there are unexpected events. No one could have imagined that it would rain heavily at this time. Shen Moren and others who were in the wilderness were soaked to the skin.

Although they had a car, the road was blocked by broken trees, so they had to get out of the car and move to the trees, and then continue driving. In just a few minutes, there was no dry spot on their bodies.

“I’m really fed up. Why does it rain so heavily at this time? It feels so uncomfortable at the last minute. We are about to meet up with Rick and the others, but…”

Shen Moren rubbed his face in frustration. He grabbed his hair and said with a wry smile, “There are still three hours before dark, but this heavy rain makes it impossible for us to find Rick and the others in these three hours. It is even very likely that the distance between us will be widened.”

It’s so f*cking annoying. The more I think about it, the more upset I get.

Annoyed, tired, destroy it!

Seeing Shen Moren squatting on the ground, Xiao En was also very speechless. He looked up at the rain outside the tent and could only sigh helplessly and said, “There is no way to deal with this kind of thing. We can only blame God for being blind and causing trouble for us.”

No matter how powerful a person is, he cannot control God’s shit and fart. He can only endure it.

“I think we have some marijuana. Do you want to take a look? Maybe we should deal with it.”

Suddenly, Jim, who had been silent, spoke with some trembling, but his tone seemed very scared, and his eyes were always looking at a corner outside, and the fear on his face became more and more intense.

Sensing something was wrong, Shen Moren quickly turned his head to check the situation.

It turned out that zombies had approached them without them noticing. The storm could indeed make the zombies lose their ability to find humans, but if they were at close range, they would still be discovered.

Coincidentally, there was a group of zombies nearby, and it seemed that there were quite a few of them, and they were approaching quietly under the cover of the storm.

“I came to your door at this time to vent my anger on you!”

Shen Moren showed a cold smile on his face, then he pulled out a knife and rushed out.

It’s a waste of time to use the vent that comes to your door, and you don’t even have to take responsibility.

I only kill, I don t care about burying!

“Hey, be careful.”

Rosita was speechless seeing him like this and wanted to stop Shen Moren from going out for adventure, but he had already gone out and it seemed that he could not be stopped, unless he killed all these zombies to vent his inner anger.

“Forget it, let him be. With his strength, these zombies are no match for him.”

On the contrary, Sean acted indifferent. It was not that he was not worried about Shen Moren’s safety, but he was very clear about the other party’s strength, so there was no need to worry at all.

“What are you still looking at? Go help him, you really are…”

Feeling that Sean was making fun of her, Rosita complained in dissatisfaction, then found a weapon and rushed out to help.

“You two are husband and wife?”

Instead of going out, Sean stood at the door of the tent with a smile on his face and his arms folded across his chest, watching two people fighting zombies in the rain.

It’s not like he couldn’t sense what Rosita thought of Shen Moren. Although the two had only known each other for a day or so, feelings were complicated, and their minds were relatively open, so the phrase love at first sight was quite realistic.

With a puff of the knife, Shen Moren cut off the zombie’s neck directly. He kicked the head that rolled on the ground far away, and then swung the knife in his hand again and stabbed it towards the heart of a zombie.

The blade pierced the zombie’s head very neatly, instantly making him unable to move and turning him into a completely dead body.

The bang was the sound of a heavy weapon hitting an object. Shen Moren instinctively turned his head to look, but the heavy rain washed away his vision. The moment he turned his head, a zombie pounced on him. He moved his ears and vaguely heard the sound. He instinctively wanted to hide to the side, but his feet slipped and he cried out, stepping on the mud and falling directly to the ground.

“careful!”

When Rosita saw this scene, her face changed and her heart almost jumped out of her throat. She hurriedly picked up the weapon and threw it out. Fortunately, the distance was not very far and the accuracy was quite good. Although the zombie was not killed, it shortened the time for the zombie to pounce on Shen Moren.

“Your grandmother. If you attack me by surprise, I will kill you!”

Shen Moren, who was covered in mud, was also angry. Although this was just an accident, he was already very angry, so he slapped the ground hard, stood up from the ground, and without saying a word, kicked the zombie hard.

If people usually see Shen Moren using weapons when fighting, this time Shen Moren’s kick directly kicked the zombie 5 meters away, and it stopped only after hitting a tree, and the tree was hit with a bang, which was enough to show that this kind of force was definitely extraordinary. If it was a living person, it is estimated that the entire sternum would be stepped on to form a concave shape.

“you…”

Rosita was really frightened by Shen Moren’s kick. She looked at him in shock, her throat rolled unconsciously, and suddenly she felt a little scared.

If Shen Moren treated her badly at the beginning, would she also be…

I really don’t dare to think about it anymore.

She was very glad that she did not actually carry out the missile launch, otherwise Shen Moren would never accept her.

“Have you seen One Punch Man? I’m called One Kick Man!”

Shen Moren rubbed his nose in the rain, with a very proud smile on his face, then turned his head, his face changed, and he snorted and said, “You almost killed me just now. Tell me, how do you solve this problem?”

It turns out that women are always an uncertain factor.

I I I I I & 

He opened his lips and smiled for a long time, but he didn’t dare to say a word.

Rosita rubbed her hands back and forth nervously. She really felt bad because she had caused a lot of trouble to Shen Moren in the past two days. Every time, she almost caused a big mistake, so she didn’t know how to solve this matter.

“Alright, alright, go back quickly, or you’ll catch a cold.”

Not really wanting to embarrass Rosita, Shen Moren looked around and this time he opened his eyes wide, not caring about the rain at all. He endured the discomfort and looked around thoroughly. After finally making sure there were no signs of zombies, he returned to the tent.

“Drink some hot soup and change your clothes, or you’ll catch a cold at night.”

Elsa became the cook again, and this time she cooked the meal with Morgan’s wife Jenny. Although the food was not rich, it brought a lot of warmth and comfort to people in this rainy weather.

Shen Moren, who had calmed down and wiped his hair with a towel, coughed and said with a pout, “I don’t think Rick and his friends would rashly set out on the road in this horrible weather. If they are lucky, they can find a village or a town and have a good rest for the night. Otherwise, they will end up in the wilderness like us.”

“I hope so…”

Sean just shrugged his shoulders at this. He didn’t have the ability to see and hear from afar, so he had no idea what was going on with Rick and the others.

At the same time, because they were in the same area, it was raining heavily on Shen Mo’s side, and Rick’s side was also experiencing thunder and rain, or even heavier.

“What did I say? Fortunately, I didn’t go on the road.”

Standing in front of the window of the bar, Moore looked at the big raindrops hitting the glass, making a ‘pa+2’ sound, and said with a smug smile: “God is very kind to me. I said I didn’t want to leave, and a rainstorm came. Now no one can leave, so just stay here and drink.”

By the fireplace, Dalglen, Daryl and the other two were holding three roast chickens and roasting them. They looked at each other, tilted their heads and pursed their lips, and continued to turn the roast chickens in their hands.

“This place is definitely full of dangers. We should leave here as soon as possible.”

Jacqui, who was in the next house, was very restless. She kept pacing the floor and kept telling Lori that she wanted to leave.

“Don’t you see it’s thundering outside? Going out at this time is more dangerous than encountering zombies. If we encounter zombies, we can just run away, but if we are struck by lightning or washed away by rain, you won’t even be able to find the body.”

Loli kept sneering in her heart. She really couldn’t understand what this woman was thinking. Was she so timid?

Except for Jacqui who was very out of place in the team, everyone else got along well with each other, which made her feel a little repulsed by this woman and annoyed her.

“But what if I’m surrounded by zombies?”

Jacqui spread his hands and said to Lori in great fear: “There must be zombies in this place. We will definitely be in danger if we stay here. Let’s leave here quickly. I don’t want to be torn to pieces by zombies, and I don’t want to become a zombie either.”

It s so scary, this place is so scary. It feels like there are countless pairs of eyes staring at me. If I m not careful, I ll be eaten by zombies.

“I feel like you’re a little too frightened now and need to rest. Go get some sleep. I have other things to do.”

Really not wanting to talk to this woman anymore, Lori left the room after saying something. As she turned around, she whispered, “Stupid. B.”

As soon as she walked into the living room, Miranda came up to her, looked at Lori in confusion and asked, “What happened? What’s wrong with her? Are you arguing?”

Because Jacqui’s shouting was louder, it attracted other people’s attention and made others think that the two were arguing.

Lori shook her head and sighed speechlessly, “No, she is afraid and wants us to leave here. She wants us to go on the road in this weather and storm.”

PS: The one who said that he was just adding a small part, you seem to have a problem with your brain. Do you want to write a fan fiction without the original characters? Then why don’t you write an original work? Why don’t you use the title of someone else’s fan fiction? According to your idea, Glenn, Abraham and others should all die or simply not appear? In addition, I followed your plot? I let the protagonist do it alone, not write about any characters, and no characters appear. Ask other readers if they agree.

Chapter 50: The Bridge in Danger (Exclusive thanks to Xia Xueye) (Old Version)

The storm finally stopped in the second half of the night, and Shen Moren, who had not slept well because of the noise, finally fell asleep at this time. However, he was woken up again when it was dawn before he slept for long.

Almost no one slept comfortably that night. They seemed to be asleep, but in fact they were in a daze and were full of confusion when they opened their eyes. If they were given a comfortable bed, they could sleep until they woke up naturally.

“Good morning, everyone.”

Shen Moren stretched and yawned, looked at his companions who came out of the tent next to him, rubbed his dry face, squinted his eyes and looked around.

He didn’t keep watch last night. Jenner and Rosita were in charge of the watch. The two of them took turns to rest and watch.

“I feel like a lot of bugs have made their home on my body. It’s itching like hell.”

Rosita kept scratching her arms. There were obvious red spots on them, probably from mosquito and insect bites at night. She looked impatient and even started scratching hard. The more it hurt, the more comfortable she felt.

“I have some skin medicine here. I’ll apply some on you later. Don’t scratch it yet, otherwise it will easily get infected if the skin is broken.”

After seeing this, Elsa shook her head speechlessly, turned back to the tent, took out the medicine box, and found the medicine for skin disease inside.

Not only Rosita, but everyone else was also bitten by insects, and their bodies were covered with blisters. If someone had skin allergies, they would probably be lying on the ground foaming at the mouth.

After a simple packing up, they loaded all the tents and other items back into the car. Everyone didn’t want to stay here for a moment, so they set off directly without even having breakfast.

After a night of heavy rain, the road was littered with branches blown by the wind, and even some broken trees became obstacles blocking the road. Fortunately, there were no whole large trees directly across the road, otherwise we would have to take a detour again.

“There is a bridge ahead. I don’t know if this rainstorm has destroyed it.”

Jim looked at the road ahead with some worry. He was a resident nearby, so he knew about that thing within the hundreds of kilometers around, and this bridge was very close to him.

“Is it a big bridge or a flat bridge?”

Shen Moren, who was driving, turned around and asked, if it was an arch-shaped bridge, it would generally be difficult for floods to destroy it, but if it was a flat bridge, that might not be the case.

Not to mention whether this kind of bridge will be destroyed, the key is that if the water level exceeds the standard, the entire bridge will be submerged and cars cannot pass unless you drive a boat, but where can you find a boat in this damn place? You can’t swim across.

“It’s the bridge.”

After hearing Jim’s reply, Shen Moren felt relieved a little, but suddenly, for some reason, his eyelids twitched and he felt very uneasy.

After a while, the convoy drove to the side of the bridge. Fortunately, the bridge was not destroyed and the water was just flowing under the bridge hole. So they drove on the bridge as a matter of course and prepared to cross.

When Coco just drove to the middle of the bridge, because the car windows were open, people could hear the sounds outside. The originally calm water flow suddenly became very turbulent, and they could clearly see that the water surface was hitting the bridge like waves, and the force was getting stronger and stronger.

“What’s going on? Why is there such a strong current all of a sudden? There’s no wind.”

Shen Moren looked at the water surface strangely, his brows slightly frowned, but he didn’t think too much about it, because it would not affect their driving.

“Ohmygod, I remember there is a big reservoir up there. Will the water level in the reservoir exceed the limit and burst out?”

Jim shouted out this doubt in panic, and then covered his mouth because he didn’t want this to be true.

Is there a reservoir? 

His face suddenly changed, and Shen Moren thought of a very scary thing. Under normal circumstances, there would be someone to manage the reservoir discharge, but now there is no one. The reservoir water flow exceeding the standard will directly destroy the dam body, and more than 50% of the water in the entire reservoir will flow downstream in an instant, which is more terrible than a mudslide.

Just as he was thinking about it, Rosita suddenly widened her eyes, pointed outside and shouted in a trembling voice: “It’s coming! Run, run, run!”

Following the direction of Luo Xica’s finger, Shen Moren just took a look, and the hairs on his body stood up. Without saying a word, he stepped on the accelerator and drove out.

Damn, what are you talking about?

Suddenly, a huge wave surged out from the upper end of the river. Its height was estimated to be more than 10 meters, and its width exceeded the length of the entire bridge. It was moving so fast that it was like a blink of an eye and reached the vicinity of the bridge in an instant.

The air suddenly became very humid. Shen Moren gritted his teeth, holding the steering wheel and stepping on the accelerator hard, while Sean in the back turned pale and sweat flowed from his forehead to his face and then dripped onto his body.

“It’s over!”

Jim and others were trembling, and Jenner even hugged his wife Elsa with despair in his eyes. They thought there was no hope.

“Go ahead!”

As Shen Moren roared loudly, his eyes widened, his eyeballs were full of bloodshot, and the sides of his neck were slightly bulging.

Buzz buzz buzz!

The engine roared wildly and the car reached its maximum speed at this moment. The huge wave was about to fall, and the two cars of Shen Moren finally rushed across the bridge at the critical moment.

Bang! Wow! Wow!

In an instant, the two cars were directly submerged by water. Even though they were not on the bridge, they were still washed far away by the strong current. Fortunately, this was land and not a river.

Ahhhh! 

The people in the car screamed and felt dizzy. The whole car was like a child’s toy, rolling over and over in the water.

“Oh, shit!!”

Watching the big tree in front of him getting closer and closer, Shen Moren only had time to curse before the car hit it. His whole body shook and he fainted.

“vomit!”

I don t know how long it took, the fishy smell kept lingering in my mouth. Shen Moren woke up from his coma and vomited all the yellow mud in his mouth.

“Oh my god, ugh!”

Shen Moren forgot that he was still in the car, and the car had overturned. He vomited, and all these things fell on his face.

At this moment, he felt that the world was about to be destroyed.

Crunch!

After finally kicking the car door open, Shen Moren struggled to climb out and then pulled the people in the car out.

Wow~~~ 

The first thing Rosita did when she woke up was to vomit water. Her whole body was wet. Her skin was already quite white, and now the water made it even whiter.

“How’s everything?”

Shen Moren asked hurriedly, and the latter waved his hand, “Look at others.”

Nodding, Shen Moren quickly found Sean’s car and discovered that their car was not overturned, but the window was broken and the person inside was staggering and had not yet woken up.

Chapter 51: Stop showing off (Send the contract, it will be updated steadily) (Old version)

Like Rosita, the first thing Sean and others did after being woken up by Shen Moren was to vomit. Some of them even spit out a pool of yellow mud from their mouths. They felt even more disgusted after seeing what they vomited.

“You are so lucky that you are not dead yet.”

Jenna stood up weakly, leaning on the tree. He said speechlessly with a pale face, “Why do we always encounter so many things? Fortunately, the bridge is not very long, otherwise we would have forgotten everything here.”

Generally, a suburban three-dimensional bridge like this is not very long, and the function of this bridge is to dredge the waterway. Previously, this place was leveled and then converted into a waterway.

“Okay, stop complaining. Let’s find a place to make a fire and warm ourselves up, otherwise we’ll catch a cold.” Elsa shook off the mud on her hands and said with a frown.

Both vehicles were scrapped and many things were washed away by the water. Fortunately, the weapons were not lost, but there was only a backpack of food left, which was only enough for one meal.

Everyone’s clothes were wet, so they sat in front of the fire, warming themselves by the fire and trying to dry their clothes as much as possible.

“Come, I’ll give you an injection.”

Elsa walked towards Dwayne with a dose of medicine in her hand. She was afraid that the child would catch a cold, so she gave him an injection in advance as a preventive measure.

“What should we do now? The car must be a total loss.”

After checking both cars, Sean came over, shook his head and sighed, saying in despair: “It’s out in the middle of nowhere, there’s no place to repair the car, are we going to walk?”

There are bound to be zombies in uninhabited places. Plus, there are so many of them, they just form a group wherever they go, making them a big target and easily exposed.

“What can we do?”

Shen Moren, who was in a great headache, rubbed his temples. His brows were furrowed, and his eyes showed anxiety. He still said patiently: “All we can do now is to find the next resource area as soon as possible. We must find a safe place before dark. Otherwise, we won’t even have a tent, which will be even more dangerous.”

Now, these people have nothing except a bag of food and some guns. They have suddenly turned from rich to poor, just like a dream.

“Ah, everyone, don’t be so deadpan.”

Rosita felt that the atmosphere among these people was not right, so she stood up, coughed, and said jokingly: “Anyway, we are all alive. If there is anything, we can face it together. I believe we will be safe. How does the saying go? After a disaster, there will be happiness in the future.”

Damn?

Shen Moren almost spit out a mouthful of blood. He glared at Rosita with a dark face, and then hurriedly explained: “That’s called surviving a great disaster will bring good fortune in the future. If you miss one word, the meaning will change. Do you understand?”

Chinese is profound and mysterious, not everyone can master it.

“Oh, oh, sorry, sorry.”

Rosita scratched her head in embarrassment. She didn’t expect that she wanted to show off but ended up being so lame.

“Okay, let’s get going.”

The clothes were almost dried and there was no time to waste. Shen Moren asked people to do a final check and then set off.

Sean was carrying a bag of weapons, and so was Morgan. They were both big, so carrying heavy objects was no problem.

The food backpack was left to Jim, which was his own request. He said he also wanted to contribute to the team.

Shen Moren saw this scene and smiled secretly. He knew why Jim did this, he just wanted to join their team.

But Shen Moren never rejected Jim from beginning to end, it was just that this man thought too much.

After walking for more than three hours, people began to feel tired. It was not as comfortable as taking a car.

Ahhhhhh! 

A miserable cry came from the jungle in the distance. It was a man’s cry. The voice gave people goose bumps.

“this &”

Morgan was stunned, and looked in that direction with some fear, saying intermittently: “Could it be…Could it be that someone encountered a zombie?”

In fact, the answer is obvious. In this day and age, why would they scream so miserably if they didn t encounter zombies?

“Let’s go check it out. It’s on the way anyway.”

Shen Moren waved his hand and walked in front. He followed the direction of the sound and found the original place. After seeing the scene there, everyone gasped.

ps: The contract has been sent and I am waiting for the signing status. This time it will definitely be updated steadily. After all, I spent money on the contract, so I have to make it back.

Chapter 52: Sophia is missing (updated 1) (old version)

It’s horrible.

This is the first thought that comes to everyone’s mind after seeing the scene in front of them.

There is an open space in the woods. It can be seen that this should be a small camp because there is a campfire and a small tent.

But at this time, the camp seemed to have been attacked by zombies. The tents were torn to pieces and the ground was covered with blood. The most terrifying thing was that there was a person tied to a tree not far away, and the lower body of this person was covered in blood and only a little flesh was left.

The area below the belly was gone, and the remaining half of the body was hanging on the tree, swinging back and forth, with blood dripping from the body onto the ground.

Don t look! 

Jenny hurriedly covered her son’s eyes to prevent him from seeing such a horrifying scene. She was trembling all over and leaning on her husband Morgan with a face full of fear.

This is very wrong. 

Sean, a policeman, found something incredible at this time. Why was this person tied to the tree? It was obvious that the scream just now was made by this person, and judging from the bloodstains on the ground, there were other people.

“Maybe this person was not in the same group as the others, and there might have been some fighting, so they tied him to the tree as punishment. But they didn’t expect the zombies to come, and he died so miserably.”

Based on his own logic, Shen Moren analyzed it this way. Normally, it is absolutely impossible for someone to tie another person to a tree, especially in such a crisis moment. This would only be done when the enemy is opposing them.

“Help me!”

Just when people were still focusing on the half-body that was left, a woman’s voice was heard again in the distance.

“You stay where you are, Sean Morgan follow me.”

This time, without hesitation, Shen Moren called out the names and rushed towards the source of the sound with two people holding weapons.

The zombie pounced on a woman with its fangs bared. There was still fresh blood in its mouth. It seemed that it had just eaten, but it was probably not full.

There was no need to reason with the zombie. Sean raised his hand, aimed, and pulled the trigger. The shotgun bullet directly shattered the zombie’s body.

“Come here quickly.”

Morgan waved at the panicked woman, who came to her senses and ran over, her legs weak and she fell to her knees, tears streaming down her face. She said in great pain, “My child, my child is gone, please save my child, please save her!”

At this moment, the woman’s fear had been overshadowed by sadness. The only thing in her mind was to find her daughter and her child. She had no time to think about anything else.

Shen Moren looked around and found a fatter corpse. His face had been eaten so much that it was blurred. However, he felt that it was familiar, but he didn’t have much impression of it. So he simply didn’t take it to heart.

When Shen Moren turned his head to look at the crying woman, he was stunned for a moment, his eyes widened, and he recalled what the woman had just said. His heart suddenly skipped a beat, and he hurried over and asked quickly: “Where did your daughter go after she disappeared? Tell me now!”

Who is this? It’s Carol!

Carol’s daughter is Sophia, such a lovely girl, but she turned into a zombie in the end. It can be said that it is a very regrettable ending.

I never expected to meet Carol and her daughter here, and Sophia disappeared cleverly. The current situation is not good. Things developed too suddenly and without any signs.

“She…she seemed to be running in that direction…”

Carol was frightened by the man in front of her. She didn’t understand why he was more anxious than herself, but there was no time to think about it. The important thing now was to find her daughter and not let anything happen to her again.

“Let the others come over. We can just go straight from here. Pay more attention on the road and try to find the child.”

Shen Moren calmed down. He was not alone now and had to consider the safety of the entire team. Coincidentally, Sophia was running in the direction Shen Moren and his team were going. Maybe they could still find her on the way. But before that, he hoped that the little girl would not encounter any loss.

All kinds of emotions were buried in her heart. Carol was so excited that she couldn’t speak. When she came to her senses, she turned her head and looked at the corpse. There was only indifference in her eyes, without a trace of sadness. It was obviously the body of her husband Ed, but she didn’t want to admit it or explain.

This scene was noticed by Shen Moren. He moved his lips slightly but did not say a word.

Everyone in Shen Mo knew that Ed was a man who abused Carol every day. In fact, from another perspective, Ed was very lucky. After all, Carol’s fighting ability in the later period was simply off the charts. She was even better than men like Rick, and she often appeared out of nowhere and acted alone.

So if Ed forced Carol to turn evil, it would be a nightmare. At that time, it would not be Ed who abused Carol, but the other way around.

The others simply thought that Shen Moren wanted to help and didn’t think too much about it. After all, it was on their way.

The road here is difficult to walk on. The previous storm made it very muddy. There is a puffing sound when your feet step on the mud, and it is easy to slip if you are not careful.

Walking on the road, Carol looked dazed and kept mumbling to herself. She was very worried about her daughter. When the accident happened, she only cared about letting her daughter escape without thinking too much. As a result, now…

According to her, Sophia ran for at least 10 minutes, which is an amazing number. If an adult ran a long way in 10 minutes, it would be a long way. But for a little girl, she might not know where she would run in a panic, nor would she be much slower than an adult.

“These look like footprints, don’t they?”

Elsa, who was walking on the left side, found some traces. She squatted on the ground and carefully looked at a small footprint on the ground. She said with a serious expression: “It’s very fresh, but this little girl ran very fast. The heavy footprint in the front and light footprint in the back indicate that the footprint was left while running.”

The others also came over to take a look and agreed with Elsa’s statement. Especially Sean, who was a professional and nodded confidently and said, “She is right. Judging from the degree of soil repair, I inferred that it was half an hour ago. It seems that the little girl has been running since she ran away. She has not stopped and has been keeping a distance from us.”

Footprints will leave traces on the ground, but the soil will also repair itself, especially on rainy days like this, when water will force the soil to compact, and this can be used to calculate the time.

“The good news is that the little girl should be fine for now. The bad news is that this guy is running too fast, so we have to hurry up.”

Looking at the footprints on the ground, Shen Moren suddenly breathed a sigh of relief. He secretly made up his mind to find the little girl and not let the tragedy happen again.

People no longer wasted time, but quickened their pace and moved forward quickly, trying to take advantage of speed and shorten the distance as quickly as possible, because the longer the time, the greater the danger for the girl.

“Mom, where are you? Mom, I’m so scared.”

In the shade of the woods, there was a small figure walking forward aimlessly, holding a baby in his arms. His body had already become dirty, covered with mud and green juice from plants.

The small figure was like an ant in the jungle, with the scorching sun on her head and her face covered with sweat and mud, but surprisingly, there were no tears. Although there was panic in her eyes, she was surprisingly firm. But she was still a child after all. She was tired after running so far, and that feeling made her want to find a place to sleep, but so much time had passed and her mother had not caught up yet, and she was already feeling uneasy.

Crash, crash..

A strange noise came from the jungle not far away. The little girl stopped immediately, stared at that side curiously with eyes wide open, and felt as if there was something there, so she walked over slowly with small steps out of curiosity.

When the little girl walked to the edge of the bushes, a black shadow suddenly jumped out, accompanied by a fishy smell. She was frightened at once, and she instinctively took half a step back and fell to the ground, looking at the sudden zombie in front of her with horror.

“I caught you, come here!”

At this critical moment, a rope was suddenly put around the zombie’s neck, and the zombie that was rushing forward suddenly stopped and was pulled back.

I saw a fat man opposite the bush, holding a very long noose in his hand, which had locked the zombie tightly there. Because the noose was controlled by an iron pipe, the zombie could neither retreat nor advance, and could not hurt anyone at all.

“I almost let you get away, so stay still this time.”

The fat man wiped the sweat off his face. He saw that the zombie was about to fall into the trap, but for some reason it suddenly jumped over there. Fortunately, he reacted quickly, otherwise this guy would have definitely escaped.

Just as the fat man was about to get rid of the zombie, a small figure came out from the bushes, holding a toy doll with big eyes and looking at the fat man.

“oh,mygod!”

The appearance of the little girl shocked the fat man. He looked at the zombies that were still struggling and immediately understood why the zombies had turned around and pounced over there. It turned out that there were people there. His unintentional action actually saved a child.

“Little boy, why are you here? Where are your parents? Oh my god, this is incredible.”

The fat man kept exclaiming in amazement. He held the lasso tightly in his hand and beat the two girls carefully at the same time, wanting to know if they were injured. Obviously, there were no wounds except that they were a little dirty, so he felt relieved.

“I have no idea….”

The little girl shook her head in disappointment. Although she escaped from danger, she still didn’t find her mother, which made her very unhappy.

“You see, it’s very dangerous here. Why don’t you go with your uncle first? I’ll find you a safe place and wait for your mother.”

We definitely can’t leave this little girl here, the fat man decided to take the little girl away to a safe place. – After all, this is also a living, healthy human being.

The little girl didn’t say anything, but didn’t object, so the fat man controlled the zombies in front to walk back, and let the little girl follow behind. In this way, the two humans, one zombie in front and one behind, gradually left the forest.

I don’t know how far I walked, but there was an empty grassland in front of the two of them, and a house could be vaguely seen ahead…

ps: There will be more later. My typing speed is slow, please bear with me. There are more than 3,000 words in one chapter.

Chapter 53: My name is Beth (Thanks to Xia Xueye) (Old version)

After crossing the jungle, they came to the edge of a small river. Jim was about to scoop up some water to drink, but was stopped by Jenner.

“You can’t drink the water here. It’s easy to get infected. Even if there is no virus, there will be dead bodies of other animals, which can also kill people.”

Jenner patiently explained to Jim, who was startled and could only curl his lips, purse his dry lips, and smile bitterly: “I’m really thirsty, alas…”

The water bottle was lost. They hadn’t had any water for half a day. For a strenuous walk like this, water was more important than food, but the water in front of them was not drinkable.

“Be patient for now. At least we need to find a safe place.”

Shen Moren was also thirsty. He frowned and looked into the distance. It seemed that the forest was about to end. Perhaps he could find some buildings, or even a village, where he could find water.

As they continued to move forward, a convoy was driving towards them from the other side.

“Is this road wrong? Did we take the wrong path?”

Moore, who was sitting in the passenger seat, kept looking at the map, scratching his head anxiously, and looking left and right from time to time.

“What’s wrong? That’s what’s marked on the map.”

Rick, who was driving, was speechless and said helplessly: “Why are you looking at a map when you are a person with poor sense of direction? If we use you as a navigation, I guess the whole team will be ruined by you.”

By chance, people discovered that More was actually a person with a poor sense of direction. He could not understand the map and was easily lost. Even More himself did not notice this problem, because this situation would happen as long as he left the woods. But as long as he was in the jungle, his sense of direction was like that of a god. After all, he was a hunter, and a sense of direction was very important.

“You are the one with poor direction. Your whole family has poor direction!”

Moore’s face darkened, and he directly retorted: “If you have the guts, let’s have a competition in the forest to see who is the most directionally challenged.”

He doesn’t agree at all with the term “directionally challenged” to describe himself. He can only say that it is an indirect description, like snow blindness. This symptom only occurs when you are in the snow. Which normal person would suffer from snow blindness in normal times?

“Forget it, I don’t have time to play with you, let’s hurry up and get on with our journey.”

Rick really didn’t know whether to laugh or cry. He shook his head and decided not to bother with this guy anymore. It was more important to concentrate on driving.

In a car behind, Enid lowered her head and fiddled with her hands, as if she was worried about something. Seeing this, Lori sat next to her, patted her shoulder, and asked softly, “What’s wrong? Are you unhappy? I can see that you are not in a good mood.”

She liked this little girl very much because Enid was very sensible and often helped others with things within her ability, unlike her son Carl who only knew how to play.

“Nothing, just…”

Enid raised her head and forced a smile, then frowned and said worriedly: “Several days have passed, I wonder how Shen is doing.”

She didn’t know why she always thought of this man in her mind. Maybe it was because he saved her.

“So you are worried about Shen Moren.”

Lori suddenly realized, then touched Enid’s forehead and said comfortingly: “Don’t worry, there is a saying that no news is the best news. Besides, I have a feeling that Shen will meet us soon. You should believe him too, okay?”

In fact, everyone here is worried about Shen Moren, because everyone has already regarded Shen as a family member. After all, they have experienced life and death, and so many things, so their feelings have naturally been consolidated like an indestructible wall.

No one wants Shen Moren to return safely, except perhaps Jacqueline…

“I see. Thank you.”

Enid nodded, clenched her fists, and said firmly: “I believe him, he will definitely appear in front of us soon.”

Glenn, who had been lying in the back seat to rest, had a smile on his face. He felt that this little girl seemed to be interested in Shen Moren.

It s not easy, it s not easy. A person can capture someone s heart even though he is thousands of miles away.

Shen Moren, you are still the awesome one!

“Ahhh!”

Shen Moren sneezed and rubbed his nose, muttering, “Which bastard is talking about me?”

“I found a hairpin.”

Jim shouted excitedly, holding a pink hairpin in his hand not far away.

Carol, who was standing by, ran over when she heard it. She recognized the hairpin as Sofia’s. She rushed over excitedly, took the hairpin in her hand, and said with a trembling voice, “Yes, this is my daughter’s thing. She must be nearby.”

Shen Moren looked at the surrounding environment. This should be the edge. If he walked out further, he would be out. If Sophia ran too far, it would be difficult to find her.

“There are footprints!”

Sean also found a clue, and this clue is even more exciting.

Based on the direction of the footprints, it can be judged that the owner of the footprints must have left the forest, and there are small footprints next to the big footprints, which must be Sophia following someone.

“Good news, this is great news. Let’s go and take a look.”

Shen Moren also became excited. As long as there were no accidents, Sophia would definitely be safe.

Following the footprints, I finally walked out of the forest. A vast grassland lay before me. The humid air hit me in the face, and the cool breeze made me shiver all over.

This is a nice place. 

Rosita’s eyes lit up and she couldn’t help but praise.

“There’s a house there, and this road obviously leads there.”

It is called a road, but in fact it is just the traces left by people walking on it. The traces left by people walking on the green grass are very fresh and have not dried yet.

Looking at the grass in front of him, Shen Moren narrowed his eyes, and the house in the distance made him smile knowingly.

Peach blossoms are coming!

At this time, in the white house on the farm, an old man with a white beard was examining Sophia. He listened to her several times with a stethoscope, and finally nodded, took a long breath, and said, “She is very healthy, just a little tired. Make some soup for her.”

“Okay, Dad.”

The person who spoke was a woman with brown hair and light blue eyes. She smiled, patted Sophia’s head, and then went to the kitchen to make soup.

“Little sister, what’s your name?”

Another girl with golden hair asked cautiously with a big smile on her face.

“My name is Sophia, what about you, sister?”

The blonde girl chuckled, “Hello Sofia, my name is Beth, so you can be my sister.”

I have always been someone else’s sister, and now I have a sister of my own. I can finally turn things around!

If Sophia knew that her sister was thinking this way, she would probably turn around and run away again, but unfortunately she didn’t know.

ps: This picture doesn’t have 3,000 words. Because in a mysterious place called the comment area, there is a dog barking and biting people, I have to remind everyone to be careful of getting bitten.

Chapter 54: White-bearded Old Man Hershel (Old Version)

“It looks like this should be a farm. This place is quite remote, so it should be quite safe.”

Sean stood there, put his hands under his forehead, and looked carefully into the distance. In addition to the white house, he also saw a chicken coop and a place similar to a cowshed.

“Is my daughter alive? Is she in there?”

Carol was still very worried about her daughter. She couldn’t put her mind at ease until she saw her daughter alive and kicking in front of her.

“Just go and take a look. I think there should be no problem.”

In fact, Shen Moren felt a little uneasy, because in the original drama, Sophia also came to this farm, but the ending was different from now. Maybe something will change in this time period, but everything depends on the actual situation.

“How about this, let’s not rush over and avoid any misunderstandings.”

Because Shen Moren knew that the people on the farm were somewhat xenophobic, so if this group of people went over there, it might not have any good effect, and a fight might even break out.

“Sean, you stay with the others. Elsa and Carol, you guys come with me.”

Leading the two women, Shen Moren crossed the grass and came to the outskirts of the house. Just then, a man pushed the door open and saw the three of them.

Oh, shit! 

It was the fat man who came out, carrying a hunting rifle on his back. He pushed open the door and walked out. As soon as he walked down the stairs, he saw three strangers coming towards him. He was so scared that he instinctively held the gun in his hand and shouted nervously: “Are you from Shenmo? Where are you from? What are you doing? We are not welcome here, leave here quickly, or I will shoot!”

What the hell, how come there are three people here?

Audis began to swallow nervously. Although he had a gun in his hand, he didn’t dare to actually shoot at anyone. He didn’t want to cause any death.

“Oh, it’s okay, brother. We are not bad people.”

Seeing the fat man so nervous, Shen Moren was worried that he might accidentally fire his weapon. He was so scared that his brows jumped. He quickly spread out his hands to let the other party see that he had no weapon. Then he quickly explained, “We are here to look for someone. There is a little girl named Sophia. I think she should be here with you.”

Although this fat guy in front of me is so big, he is very timid. However, he has a good heart and can be considered an honest man.

“Sophia is my daughter. We followed his footprints here. She was already in the house, right? She’s still alive, right?”

For a moment, Carol became excited again, tears flowing uncontrollably. His appearance made Audis on the opposite side dumbfounded. He had no idea what was happening in front of him.

“What’s all the fuss?”

The noise outside finally led the people inside out.

The door of the wooden house opened and three people walked out. The one walking in front was an old man with a white beard, exuding the aura of a landlord. Following him were his two daughters, Maggie and Beth.

Audis turned around quickly and said in a daze, “Mr. Hershel, three strangers said they were looking for a little girl named Sophia, who seemed to be the one I rescued.”

When he saw this old man with white beard, Shen Moren’s mouth curled slightly. After so long, he finally got to see this guy.

Hershel looked up at the three strangers opposite him, one man and two women. One of the women had tears in her eyes, and her sad look was not fake.

“Dad, that little sister is indeed called Sophia.”

At this time, the petite Beth suddenly came up and whispered something.

“Sophia, Mommy’s here!”

Carol didn’t care about anything else and just shouted out that she just wanted to see her daughter, no matter she was dead or alive.

“Mother?”

A suspicious voice came from the house, and then a small figure was seen running out quickly.

Before anyone could react, Carol hugged the little figure.

“My Sophia, I’m so glad you’re still alive.”

Carol was ecstatic and hugged her daughter Sophia tightly. She had lost everything and Sophia had become her last hope of survival.

“This is God’s arrangement.”

Hershel just smiled lightly and didn’t say much. She didn’t want to disturb the atmosphere of reunion.

“Old man, your place is great. There are livestock and food. It is indeed a good environment for survival.”

Shen Moren suddenly took a few steps forward, looking at Hershel with a faint smile on his face.

Looking at the stranger in front of him, Hershel frowned slightly, but asked politely.

“My last name is Shen, Shen Moren. As for your name, I already know it, Mr. Hershel.”

As if he was a very familiar person, Shen Moren was smiling all the time. His attitude made Hershel very confused, but it made the two daughters behind him very interested.

Who is this man? Why is he Asian?

Ever since Shen Moren appeared, Beth’s big eyes have been fixed on him. She was very curious about how this man came here. From their conversation, she learned that he should be helping the woman find Sophia.

But it’s so dangerous outside now, and he, a man with two women, doesn’t even have a single injury on his body.

Hershel saw endless calmness in Shen Moren. This calm temperament was a little weird, as if everything was under the other party’s control, which made him want to understand this person thoroughly.

“If you don’t mind, please come in, Mr. Shen.”

The invitation was made by the farmer Hershel, which surprised Audis standing nearby, because before this anyone who approached the farm city would be driven away.

It s incredible that this stranger who showed up today was actually invited.

Shen Moren smiled slightly, then took Elsa into the house. As for Carol, she continued to communicate with her daughter outside.

Several people sat on chairs. Maggie acted as a waitress, pouring water for them. From time to time, she looked at Shen Moren. She was also curious.

Why did my father suddenly invite the other party in? It doesn’t make sense.

“You must have come from far away, right?”

Hershel looked Shen Moren up and down carefully. Although the clothes he was wearing were quite clean, there were still some dirty spots on them. After all, he had a car accident before, and even mud got into his mouth, not to mention his body.

“We came from Atlanta.”

There was nothing to hide. Shen Moren crossed his legs, picked up the cup and took a sip. He said with a very comfortable expression, “The water tastes really good.”

Elsa next to her also drank up all the water, and even looked like she was still not satisfied, but was too embarrassed to speak.

“There’s plenty of water, drink it.”

Fortunately, Maggie noticed that the two people were indeed thirsty, so she immediately helped pour water again.

Watching the two people drinking water, Hershel blinked his eyes, a little dazed, and was reluctant to put down the cup of water. He also wanted to drink, but suddenly he lost his appetite.

ps: 20,000 words will be updated tomorrow, with a minimum of 10 pictures. I will do what I say, no more, no less. If I can’t do it, I will cut off my own body.

Chapter 55: Gunshots outside the farm (1) (Old version)

“I’m so sorry, we haven’t had any water for a day because of a small accident on the road. I’m sorry to have embarrassed you.”

After finally drinking enough water, Shen Moren looked at Hershel opposite him awkwardly, as if forcing an explanation.

“It’s okay, I understand, I understand.”

In the end, Hershel didn’t drink the glass of water in his hand. He put it on the table, shrugged, and said disapprovingly: “You came all the way here, you shouldn’t be passing by.”

If someone from nearby came here, Hershel would not be surprised, but Shen Moren and his group came from Atlanta, and the distance between them was too far.

“This is just the only way to go. We came here by accident. It’s because that little girl got lost and we came here to look for her.”

Shen Moren smiled slightly and explained very frankly that he really didn’t expect this to be Hershel’s farm at first. All this was simply God’s arrangement.

“So you guys are planning on leaving?”

When saying this, Hershel’s attitude changed a little. He had always been quite hostile to outsiders and really didn’t want outsiders to disturb their farm life. Although Audis was also an outsider, he now regarded the Audis and their husbands as his own family.

“I have to leave, but there are some things I have to finish before I can leave.”

Shen Moren’s eyes sparkled. He stood up and walked to the window, saying meaningfully, “There must be a lot of food on the farm, right? Can you sell us some or exchange it for an equivalent amount?”

He stared at the granary and made plans in his mind. Potential threats should never be underestimated. How could he be safe with a time bomb around him?

“I’m sorry, but we don’t lack money right now, and money can’t buy anything.”

Without a doubt, Hershel directly refused. He frowned again, looked at Shen Moren’s back, and said coldly: “If you have nothing to do, you can leave now. The little girl you are looking for has been found. I think you still need to continue on your journey, so don’t waste time.”

It was obvious from what he said that he was trying to drive Shen Moren away, and he was very determined, not leaving any room for him.

Shen Moren had no doubts about this. He had already guessed that the old man would say this, so he just looked very sorry and said helplessly: “If that’s the case, well, I just personally think that sometimes weapons seem to be more important than food.”

arms?

These two words seemed to pierce Hershel’s heart. There were no other weapons in the entire farm except two pistols and a shotgun. This has always been his biggest worry. He always felt unsafe without a weapon in his hand.

This insecurity does not come from zombies but from humans, because several groups of people have shown hostility towards them before. On the contrary, they can easily trap those zombies with tools.

So in comparison, humans are more dangerous than zombies.

Noticing the doubtful expression on Hershel’s face, Shen Moren knew that what he said worked, so he continued to exaggerate and said, “We don’t have food, but we have weapons. If possible, we can exchange weapons for food. Of course, if you don’t want to, it doesn’t matter.”

Old man, you just said something so decisive. I wonder if you are embarrassed now!

Just as Shen Moran thought, Hershel stood there in a daze, with no expression on his face, but he felt embarrassed in his heart. He really wanted to drive these people away, but he also wanted weapons, so he was conflicted for a moment.

Maggie noticed that her father looked a little strange. She rolled her eyes and immediately stepped forward and said, “If it’s a good weapon, we are willing to exchange it. I just don’t know where your weapons are.”

She was speaking up for her father and saying this on his behalf.

“call…”

Seeing his daughter stand up, Hershel breathed a sigh of relief, and his palms were sweating. With his status and face, he was really embarrassed to speak again. Fortunately, his daughter understood him.

“Don’t worry, our weapons were taken from the police station. They are definitely good stuff.”

Shen Moren glanced at Maggie calmly, a smile appeared on his lips, and then he pointed at Elsa and said, “In addition to weapons, we have another important thing, which I think you need more.”

“What is it?” Hershel asked subconsciously, then covered his face with his hands, wondering why he couldn’t keep calm.

“Let me introduce myself. I’m the director of the Atlanta Centers for Disease Control and Prevention. My name is Elsa.”

After waiting for a long time, Elsa finally came out. She took a deep breath, smiled, and said quickly: “I now have dozens of virus vaccines and various common medicines in my hands. These things should also be able to be exchanged for food.”

She finally understood why Shen Moren specifically asked her to come along. It turned out that it was for exchange. However, medicines and medical skills were indeed very valuable and precious in this situation. If one had to make a comparison, they were equivalent to food.

Looking at the man and woman in front of him, they were like a double act, talking to each other. Hershel wondered if the other party knew what he was thinking. Why could what each person said hit him so hard?

It has to be said that medicines and weapons were the things that Hershel was most worried about, but today they were all met at once. This was too weird, and he could hardly believe it was true.

“Shen, there is a group of people approaching here, and they don’t look like good people.”

At this moment, the intercom on Shen Moren’s waist rang, and Sean’s voice came from it.

Hershel was stunned for a moment, then his face changed, he widened his eyes and said in disbelief, “Are there any other people outside?”

He suddenly realized a problem. Since Shen Moren said he had weapons, but there were only three of them, how could they have weapons? So the biggest possibility was that there were still people outside, and there were quite a few of them.

“I never said there were only three of us.”

Shen Moren blinked his eyes and looked at Hershel innocently and said, “Besides, what does it matter? We are not planning to occupy your farm. Otherwise, why would we have to reason with you here?”

Just as Hershel was about to say something, a gunshot was suddenly heard outside, which made the people in the house change their faces suddenly and they quickly ran out of the house to check the situation.

Sean encountered a problem. They were originally lying on the grass to rest, but they heard a noisy sound, which was getting closer and closer, and there were quite a few people, so he got up to check. He had just reported to Shen Moren when the other party shot him without saying a word. If the grass had not been too high and he could not aim at him, this shot would have been fatal.

Chapter 56: The courier has arrived, please sign for it (2) (old version)

“What the hell, you hit me!”

Sean, lying on the ground, rolled around awkwardly, then turned around and immediately told everyone else to get down quickly, as anyone standing would become a target.

“What’s going on? Why are you attacking us?”

Jim lay on the ground, shivering, his face pale as he questioned, they just wanted to take a rest here, was it necessary to shoot them?

“You ask me how I know?”

Giving Jim a cold look, Sean carefully raised his head and found a group of people about a hundred meters away on the opposite side. There were about ten people with swaying shadows. He also saw that it was the leader who fired the shot.

People were somewhat passive. They kept their guns in their bags and didn’t take them out. They had no chance to fight back.

“Who’s shooting what?”

Hershel stood under a tree outside the room, staring into the distance.

But with his blurry old eyes, he didn’t even notice anything.

“Someone ambushed my team, but I think their target is here.”

Shen Moren figured out the general idea after a little thought. Someone wanted to come to the farm, but Sean and his friends stopped them halfway and acted as a shield.

“You guys leave me to take a look.”

Said this to Carol and the others, Shen Moren took out a pistol from his waist, then ran quickly towards the grass.

At the edge of the forest, a group of people were bending over and moving forward carefully.

“Who the hell told you to shoot?”

A tall man kicked a man next to him to the ground, his face fierce, and cursed: “You are alerting the enemy. The old man must have heard the gunshots and will definitely be on guard. This is not a good thing for us, you bastard.”

At the end he kicked the guy again, and the latter was kicked so hard that he dared not say a word.

“Okay, Dave, he didn’t mean it.”

A fat man couldn’t stand it anymore and hurriedly stopped the person from kicking.

“What a waste.”

Dave just snorted coldly, then looked ahead again. He didn’t expect that there was someone in the bushes opposite. This was a bit beyond his expectations.

The original purpose of this time was to control the old man Hershel and occupy the big farm, so that they would have a base for survival.

With their strength and numbers, they could easily occupy the farm, but the prerequisite was to approach it without anyone noticing, otherwise there would be damage, and even death. So they did not take the highway in a big way, but quietly planned to sneak through the grass.

“No matter what, whoever stops me will be killed.”

Dave’s face was filled with murderous intent and his eyes were very fierce. He didn’t care about killing people at all, because only killing people could make him stronger and allow him to stand firm.

The others just hesitated for a moment, but what they had experienced in the past few days had made them lose their original humanity, and killing was just a daily routine.

Thinking of this, these people quickened their pace and rushed over. Seeing that Xiao En and others were about to be in danger, Shen Moren finally arrived.

Shen Moren did not follow the original route back to Sean and the others, but went around to the left. He would not be stupid enough to jump into the pit. He had to find a way to lure these people away and give Sean and the others a chance to fight back.

Shen Moren shuttled back and forth in the bushes at an extremely fast speed. He was very close to the group of people, so he suddenly stood up and raised his hand to fire a shot.

The sudden gunshot caught everyone off guard.

As the gunshot flashed by, a man suddenly fell to the ground, his body twitched a few times, and then he had no signs of life. A bullet directly blew open the top of his head, leaving only a piece of fur on the back of his head.

When those people saw this scene, they immediately vomited violently. They couldn’t accept this kind of picture.

“Someone is shooting from the left!”

Dave wiped his mouth, roared with gritted teeth, snatched the spray gun from the person next to him, and sprayed wildly to the left.

He fired all the bullets in one go, leaving a grass pit where the bullets landed, but there was no sign of anyone.

The opportunity has come! 

When Sean heard the gunshots, he knew that it must be Shen Mo’s people who were helping. He raised his head and looked quickly. Sure enough, those people’s eyes were all turned to the left. He ran directly to the bag and took out the gun. He also gave guns to Morgan and Rosita Jenner.

“You just hit me, now I’m going to kill you all!”

Sean, who always has a hot temper, is full of resentment. People have always been attacking him from behind. He hates this feeling and feels very unhappy. He will suffocate if he doesn’t vent.

Although they had guns in their hands, Sean and the other four did not rush to fight back. Instead, they quietly moved forward in the bushes and shortened the distance while the opponent’s attention was diverted.

As for Shen Mo, after firing the first shot, he quickly ran to the right, which was more than 10 meters away from his previous position. Unless the opponent’s bullets could track him, he would be unable to do anything.

“The firepower is quite strong.”

Shen Moren secretly stuck his head out and observed carefully. Each of the opponents had a gun and plenty of ammunition.

If this situation happened to someone else, they would definitely be at a loss as to what to do, but for Shen Moren, this was simply a package delivered to his door.

When you want to sleep, the pillow will come. If we get this batch of weapons, we will have food.

If the group on the opposite side knew what Shen Moren was thinking, they would probably run away without saying a word. It’s a pity that they have no chance.

“How many of you are there?”

Although Hershel, who was standing under the tree, could not see that far, he felt that Shen Moren’s shot just now seemed to have played a big role. At the same time, he also saw four people in the north moving towards the south.

Elsa smiled and said easily, “There are only 11 you can see at the moment.”

at present?

These two words made Hershel’s eyebrows jump, his eyes twitched and he swallowed his saliva, and asked very confusedly, “You, what do you mean by this, what do you mean so far?”

He always felt something was wrong, but he couldn’t put his finger on it and felt very unhappy.

It was obvious that Hershel was very surprised. From his expression, it was clear that he was a little frightened. Elsa’s smile became even more intense. She chuckled twice, “Because most of the team members are not here, but on the other side. In other words, do you understand?”

These words were undoubtedly like a bomb that exploded suddenly.

Maggie looked at her panicked father and didn’t understand what was wrong. She didn’t think the number of people on the other side would have any impact. After all, her mind was still quite pure.

“I’m going to kill them all!”

Dave was so furious at this moment. This was a complete failure. Nothing happened yet, but one of his own died, and the death was so tragic. He was definitely not going to be able to swallow this.

However, in fact, there was another person who couldn’t swallow this.

“You son of a bitch, you were the one who hit me just now, right?”

A pair of eyes in the bushes were staring at Dave holding the shotgun. Sean mistakenly thought that this guy was the one who fired the shot from the beginning. Those eyes were full of hatred and ferocity.

Chapter 57: Scared (3) (Old version)

At this time, Dave didn’t know that he had been targeted by Sean, and was being used as a shield to take the blame for others.

“Everyone, come on, find that guy, I want to tear him into pieces!”

With a wave of Dave’s hand, more than 10 people rushed forward, holding guns in their hands, and fired a few shots from time to time, but God knows where the bullets hit. They shot when there was not even a shadow of a person. Isn’t this a joke?

How else could they be called a mob? Holding a gun in their hands is no different from holding a stick. They can only hit someone accurately if they point the gun at his head.

Shen Moren walked quietly in the bushes like a ghost, and no one noticed his presence.

The pistol has been put away. Shen Moren feels that he will not need bullets to deal with these people. Unfortunately, he does not have the knife in his hand. It seems that he can only shoot directly.

More than 10 people rushed forward aggressively. The family at the back became Shen Moren’s target. They were like a lamb to be slaughtered and could not escape.

Gunshots rang out from time to time, which actually covered up Shen Moren’s footsteps. He had come behind this group of people without anyone noticing, and walked very boldly as if he had blended in. Finally, this group of guys were all in the front, and they didn’t realize that a person who was not one of them had mixed in among them.

“Um?”

The guy walking at the back felt something was wrong. He turned his head and saw a big black fist coming towards him. He didn’t even have time to scream before he was knocked unconscious.

With a thud, he fell to the ground, and Shen Moren’s outstretched hand was not caught. He looked awkwardly at the person in front of him who turned his head to look at him, and waved his hand with a forced smile and said, “Hello, I won’t bother you anymore. I’m leaving first.”

Damn, how come this guy fell so quickly? Fuck you!

“Beat him to death!”

The expression on Dave’s face was so ferocious that it seemed to be about to break. He was grinding his teeth and his eyes were red.

This is such a humiliation!

Knocking out his own men in front of him, that’s too much!

“I can’t hit you, I’ll piss you off!”

Shen Moren was very fast. He dodged and hid behind a tree. All the bullets fired by those people hit the tree.

In reality, it only takes a few seconds to use up a magazine, so soon these people’s magazines were out of bullets. When they were changing magazines, Shen Moren flashed out again and laughed wildly, “No more bullets, it’s my turn to perform!”

As soon as he finished speaking, with a cold light flashing in his eyes, he quickly jumped in front of a person, made the three fingers of his right hand into a claw shape, clasped the person’s neck, grabbed the Adam’s apple, pinched it hard, and then lifted it up.

With a click, the man’s throat was crushed and blood instantly oozed out of his mouth, but he was not dead yet. The fear and despair in his eyes made him struggle frantically.

“I want you dead!”

Seeing the other party kill another person in front of him, Dave finally couldn’t bear it anymore. He threw away the gun, ran up, and swung his fist at Shen Moren.

“If you want me to die, then you’ll have to see if you have the ability to do so!”

Shen Moren smiled indifferently, raised his arm easily to block the opponent’s attack, and then hit the opponent’s stomach with his right fist. The latter bent down and knelt on the ground in pain.

With a swish, Dave took out a knife from somewhere and stabbed it towards Shen Moren’s lower abdomen with gritted teeth. If he was stabbed, he would be crippled if not killed.

However, Shen Moren was on guard. He dodged to the side, and the opponent’s knife missed. Then he raised his foot and kicked the opponent’s wrist hard. The kick broke the bone, and the knife naturally fell to the ground.

Click…

The sound of bullets being loaded made Shen Moren’s ears move. His muscles tensed up and without saying a word he jumped into the bushes beside him. The next second a large number of bullets were flying all over the sky like rain.

Dave’s scream of pain could be heard from far away. His forearm had been broken into three parts, and a section of the bone had obviously penetrated the skin. In this case, the hand was considered useless.

hiss!

Hershel took a deep breath when he saw this scene, and his hands couldn’t help but tremble. He suddenly felt a lingering fear. He looked at Elsa next to him and found that she was still smiling.

He saw almost every move of Shen Moren just now. The killing without hesitation completely broke his psychological defenses. This made it difficult for him to accept it, but he also felt that it was the right thing to do. However, he was very conflicted and wanted to convince himself.

“Prepare to die, you little bastards!”

Noticing that Shen Moren was in danger, Sean lost his patience and stood up, pulling the trigger of his shotgun.

When he stood up, Rosita and others also stood up. In an instant, all the bullets were focused on one person, and that group of people had no time to react.

In almost an instant, several people were knocked to the ground, and the others ran in panic, crawling on the ground to both sides. Those who hid did not dare to stand up for fear of being shot to death.

“Come out, don’t be a coward!”

Sean yelled loudly and fired two shots at both sides, scaring those people so much that they trembled all over, holding their heads in their hands and calling for their mothers in their hearts.

Where have they ever experienced such a scene?

This is no different from going to war.

No matter what, they were just ordinary people before, unlike Sean and his friends who were either policemen or soldiers. This kind of small scene was nothing.

“Pah, pah, pah.”

After chewing a mouthful of grass, Shen Moren got up from the ground, shook off the leaves on his head, and muttered softly, “It’s still too slow.”

There was a cut on his clothes on his back, and blood was clearly visible from the wound. A bullet grazed his back, but fortunately did not penetrate.

The guys on the opposite side all lay on the ground and hid, even Dave rolled and crawled behind a tree, but he happened to be facing Shen Moren.

“What a fate.”

Shen Moren showed a mysterious smile on his face, flexed his wrists, and walked towards Dave step by step. He thought this guy would hide somewhere else, but he didn’t expect him to be so handsome right in front of him.

Dave was looking at the demon in front of him, his whole body shaking. There was no expression on his face except fear. He opened his mouth and raised his hands, but he couldn’t make a sound. He was extremely anxious to escape from here, but no part of his body obeyed him.

“Oh, you want to run, but you can’t.”

The smile on his face grew wider, but to Dave this was simply a death warrant.

“Don’t come over here, don’t come over here!”

Finally Dave was able to speak. He swallowed hard, shook his head frantically and said, “Don’t kill me. I don’t want to die. Please let me go.”

At this time, he did not hesitate to beg for mercy. Compared with others, his methods were nothing.

“Shen, leave that guy to me.”

Sean, who was not far away, saw it and hurriedly shouted that he would kill the guy who shot him with his own hands.

Chapter 58: Enemies coming in a bus? (4) (Old version)

“What just happened? Where did the gunfire come from?”

A convoy stopped by the roadside. Lori walked up and looked at Rick with a serious expression and asked, “Did you find anything?”

They were driving on the road just fine, but suddenly there was a burst of gunfire, and it was very close, probably within 1 kilometer, which forced them to be cautious. In case there were enemies, they had to be prepared in advance and not be caught off guard by the other side.

“Now the gunfire has stopped, and I don’t know what happened.”

Rick frowned, folded his hands across his chest, and thought carefully, “If we continue to move forward now, we will definitely run into the group of people who opened fire. Maybe they are not bad guys, but judging from the gunshots, there are at least dozens of people fighting.”

The burst of gunfire just now was definitely not a small-scale battle. The key point was that he also heard the familiar sound of a shotgun. For some reason, the figures of Sean and Shen Moren came to his mind.

Are they in front?

Once this idea came into his mind, Rick could no longer calm down, because they had stayed in that small town for a whole day to avoid the rain, so Shen Moren and the others were very likely to surpass them.

“what’s on your mind?”

Lori suddenly noticed that Rick’s mood was not right. He went from being calm to being very anxious.

“I suspect Shen Moren. They are right in front of us. Maybe the gunshots just now are related to them.”

Rick, who has nothing to hide from his wife, directly expresses his analysis and thoughts.

His idea stunned Lori for a moment, but she then thought it was possible.

“What the hell? Are you going to leave or not?”

Moore came up from behind, looked at the couple with a suspicious look on his face, and said jokingly: “Are you two here to have a love affair?”

However, Rick had a serious expression on his face and said in a deep voice, “I suspect that the people who shot in front of us might be related to the Shen Mo people, because we stayed in the town for a day. If they hadn’t wasted time on the road, they would have definitely surpassed us.”

Moore’s face changed when he heard this, and then he shook his head and said uncertainly, “Although this is possible, we should go over and take a look now, otherwise it will be useless to just guess here.”

“Let’s go and take a look.”

Lori also agreed with Moore’s statement that it was useless to just guess and that one had to see it with one’s own eyes.

The convoy continued to move forward, and this time the speed was very fast. When people knew that Shen Moren might be in front, everyone was excited and happy, and their inner expectations reached the extreme.

It even made them forget that the gunshots just now were from a battle, not firecrackers.

More than half of the group that attacked Sean and his friends died, leaving only three alive.

As for the unlucky Dave, he was tortured to the point of being deader than dead by Sean. In the end, his head was split in half. Ostensibly it was to prevent him from turning into a zombie, but in fact it was for revenge.

What Sean didn’t know was that one of the three people alive was the one who actually shot him, the guy that Dave had been kicking before.

From these three people, we learned that they were a gang called Rogue Organization, and the leader was not Dave but another person, but that guy was not here.

Looking at these three people kneeling on the ground, Shen Moren didn’t want to kill them because he had already killed enough people.

“You can leave now. If we see you again, your fate will be the same as the others, or even worse. Do you understand?”

Shen Moren said coldly that if he hadn’t stopped Sean, these three would not have survived.

“We know, we know. We won’t dare to do it again. We won’t do bad things again.”

The three men cried and kowtowed. They were scared to death. There were more than ten people when they came out, but in the end there were only three of them left. Especially since their boss was beheaded, the shadow of this was probably something they would never be able to get rid of in their lifetime.

“Get out, get out, hurry up, or I’ll kill you!”

Sean yelled in annoyance, scaring the three people. Some of them even peed their pants, and they rolled and crawled, using their hands to run.

“Oh, you’re injured, why didn’t you tell me earlier?”

Suddenly, Rosita ran over with an anxious look on her face. She saw that the wound on Shen Moren’s body was still bleeding. After all, the back is a frequently moved part, so it is not easy to stop the bleeding.

“What are you yelling for? You scared me.”

Shen Moren’s face was dark, and he said with a disapproving sound, “What’s the big deal? You won’t die.”

It’s just a flesh wound at best. Just apply some medicine and it will heal in a day.

“No, no, you need to go find Elsa and deal with it, quickly.”

At this time, Rosita was like a nanny, pulling Shen Moren and urging him to treat his wound quickly.

Sean crossed his arms over his chest and just smiled without saying anything. He turned his head inadvertently and suddenly saw a few cars, very familiar cars.

Following Sean’s exclamation, Shen Moren, who had just walked a short distance, turned around speechlessly and wanted to say, “What are you crazy about?” But he also saw the car in the distance and his heart trembled instantly.

At the same time, Rick and Lori, who were driving in the front, also saw a swaying figure at the edge of the woods. They squinted their eyes in tacit understanding and took a closer look. They saw a person waving his hands wildly.

Sean jumped and danced like a little kid. After so many days, he finally met his old friend again. He felt very happy and joyful.

“I suppose that’s your man?”

Rosita, who was next to Shen Moren, asked in a low voice, her eyes full of surprise. She also wanted to know what the other part of the team looked like.

“Who is this person? Why did he come here in a bus? Oh my God!”

Hershel was completely devastated. He had just dealt with more than 10 enemies, and then several buses came. Was this a boss spawn? The soldiers came one by one.

Elsa didn’t say anything this time, but her narrowed eyes revealed a different look. Her thoughts were the same as Rosita’s. After all, Sean’s reaction was too obvious.

“Hahaha, I finally found you!”

Rick drifted the car to the side of the road, jumped out without saying a word, ran straight to Sean, and opened his arms.

Sean also happily opened his arms and wanted to hug Rick, but he was greeted by Rick’s punch, knocking him down.

Just when Sean was confused, Rick came up and grabbed his collar, saying angrily, “Why did you leave without saying a word? Don’t you know that every one of us is worried about you!”

ps: Please give me some reward.

Chapter 59: Hug me if you love me (5 Did I say the update is finished?) (Old version)

There is no doubt that Sean was beaten up by Rick, and in the end the two of them were arm in arm and returned to their old ways.

“Shen!”

As Shen Moren’s figure appeared in front of everyone, everyone in the car got out, with very happy smiles on their faces, and the worries in their hearts also disappeared at this time.

A small figure squeezed out from the crowd and hugged Shen Moren all of a sudden. This confused him. When he looked down, he found that it was Enid.

“Forehead…”

Shen Moren was a little dazed, with his hands in the air, not knowing where to put them. He looked uncomfortable and wanted to seek help from others, but everyone looked helpless.

“I’m so glad you’re okay.”

Enid hugged Shen Moren’s waist and raised her head. Although there were tears on her face, she still smiled.

She has been worried and praying these days. Although she doesn’t know why she is so concerned, her inner thoughts make her do so all the time.

“I said I would be back safely.”

Shen Moren smiled and rubbed Enid’s hair. He could feel that she wanted to rely on him, but he didn’t regard this feeling as a trouble.

Then the others also hugged Shen Moren, until Rosita couldn’t help but remind him, “Hey everyone, he’s still injured. Can we wait a while before we catch up?”

Rosita’s face was full of unhappiness. It was a happy thing to see Shen Moren and his friends get together, but the appearance of this little girl made her feel very uncomfortable. Although she was just a little girl, she made her feel sour and aggrieved.

“What’s wrong? Let me see!”

Rick rushed out and took a look at Shen Moren’s back. He immediately took a breath and said in dissatisfaction, “What’s going on? Why didn’t you tell me you were injured earlier? You’re still bleeding, okay?”

His tone was like that of a nagging woman, causing Lori beside him to shake her head continuously.

“It’s not a big deal, why are you dilly-dallying?”

This excessive worry gave Shen Moren a headache. He waved his hands and said with a straight face, “It’s just a minor wound. It will heal after applying some medicine. As for why you are running behind me?”

This is a rather strange question for him now. If we go by time and speed, Rick and the others should have passed through here long ago.

Moore, who was leaning against the car, shrugged and said helplessly, “It rained heavily that day and trapped us in a small town. We didn’t travel all day.”

This can be considered a coincidence. In addition, Shen Moren and his group’s car also overturned. Otherwise, Rick and his group would not have met them today, but would have been a long distance away from them.

“Well, I guess nothing serious has happened to you guys these past few days. Is anyone injured?”

In the following time, Shen Moren questioned the entire team and finally got the result that Rick and his people were unharmed, except for a few individuals who had problems.

“By the way, what happened just now?”

Glenn suddenly asked in confusion.

“A group of ungrateful guys attacked us and we killed them.”

Sean said this with disdain. He got angry whenever this matter was mentioned. Fortunately, that guy was killed by him, otherwise he would have been sick from anger.

Seeing Sean speak so easily, Glenn felt that the battle just now was definitely not that simple. The sound of gunfire was almost as loud as on the battlefield, crackling. Moreover, even Shen Mo was injured. How could it be that simple?

But since the problem has been solved, Glenn didn’t ask any more questions and just let it be a topic of conversation after dinner.

After thinking it over, Shen Moren decided that he should still go to Hershel, but he didn’t know that what had just happened had already scared the old man.

So when these dozens of people walked towards the farm in a menacing manner, Hershel felt his scalp tingling and his hands holding the telescope began to shake.

Maggie, who had always been calm, was scared. She now seemed to understand why her father was so worried. Could something bad really have happened?

Dozens of people were standing outside the white wooden house. Hershel stood on the stairs, which was outside the door. He forced himself to remain calm and not let any fear show on his face, but he was already panicking inside.

The room on the second floor is Beth’s bedroom. At this moment, the little girl is leaning against the window looking at the scene outside, her eyes wide open, but she is not too scared, but excited instead.

The temporary residents, Mr. and Mrs. Audis, held hands and comforted each other. They didn’t expect such a big thing to happen today. Maybe the owner of this place will change.

“Let me introduce you to these two, they are doctors of medicine and will serve as the medical guarantee for our team from now on.”

Jenner and Elsa have joined the team, and their loyalty has reached 60. This is because of what they have been experiencing with Shen Mo Ren, which has given them more ideas and naturally increased their loyalty.

In addition, the Morgan family, Jim, Carol and her daughter, have not joined the team yet, but now that the whole team is together, they should probably make a decision.

“I have to admit that my previous thoughts were wrong. I underestimated you, Shen…”

Elsa smiled and shook her head. She had thought that Shen Moren was exaggerating before, but now she felt that what he said was tactful enough.

“Welcome to our big family.” Lori walked up to Elsa and hugged her with a smile on her face.

These people were so happy and harmonious. As outsiders, the Morgan family felt a little uneasy. Jenny, the wife, glanced at her husband, who seemed to understand something. So he hesitated and walked forward, scratching his head and said embarrassedly: “My family and I want to join your team, is that okay? Of course, you can refuse, after all…”

Before he finished speaking, Shen Moren beside him smiled and said, “When did I say that you are not allowed to join the team? Otherwise, why would I always bring you with me?”

“Ha ha.”

Morales laughed, and his laughter caused the people around him to be speechless, but then he said: “I am just like you. I also have a family and two children. It is definitely your best choice for you to join us. Believe me, brother.”

He saw his former self in Morgan, they were exactly the same, so even if Morgan didn’t ask, he would invite him to join the team, because he believed that Shen Moren would definitely agree.

[Morgan joins the base with a loyalty of 70! ]
[Jenny joins the base with a loyalty of 70! ]
[Dwayne joins the base with a loyalty of 70! ]
The entire Morgan family joined the team, and their loyalty was very high, which even shocked Shen Moren, but he felt relieved after thinking about it.

“Well, I want to join…”

Jim, hiding in the corner, raised his hand weakly and spoke in a low voice.

ps: Take a break, take a break, there are still five more 10,000 words

Chapter 60: Happy Beth (6) (Old Version)

[Jim joins the base! Loyalty 80! ]
[Carol joins the base! Loyalty 75! ]
[Sophia joins the base! Loyalty 70! ]
As expected, Jim is the most loyal, but also the least courageous. However, he is a technician and will be very useful in the future.

There were 24 people in total. This made Hershel’s eyelids twitch as he was standing on the stairs. He no longer had the arrogance he wanted, because they could kill him with just a flip of their hands, so he didn’t dare to act rashly.

Shen Moren asked Rick to take these people to sort things out, while he continued to negotiate with Hershel. Exchanging food was not a joke, it was indeed necessary.

The food they have now is all prepared food, which does not have a very long shelf life, but the grains can be preserved for a long time and can be planted in the ground as seeds, so that they can have unlimited harvests.

“You…really surprised me.”

Seeing Shen Moren walking towards him, Hershel subconsciously took half a step back, but he suppressed the fear in his heart, thinking that the other party could not do anything to him.

Surprises come from life. Only by creating surprises constantly can you be happy. 

Shen Moren smiled with some complacency. He knew that this old man was unruly, but he probably didn’t dare to do so now.

“Oh, by the way, those people’s target is indeed your farm. They want to take advantage of the opportunity to sneak over here and occupy it, and make you slaves.”

He simply repeated what the three men said. The reason why Shen Moren told Hershel was to let him know that the group of people were not his enemies, but your enemies, Hershel. Now I will help you get rid of them.

As soon as he said this, Hershel understood what was going on and felt relieved. No matter what, the other party still wanted to talk instead of forcing it, so he felt relieved.

Moreover, seeing how harmonious their team was, he thought that these people were not bad people, at least they didn’t look like that.

“Let’s go inside and talk.”

This time Hershel completely relaxed his posture. He knew that he had no ability to fight against the other party, so he did not want to make the atmosphere between them bad.

Maggie also recovered from her shock. She swallowed her saliva, stared at the man in a trance, and had a different idea in her mind.

Sitting on the chair again, Shen Moren crossed his legs, took out the chocolate that Enid gave him, opened one and put it in his mouth, and said while eating, “It’s the same as before. I will use weapons to exchange for food. As for medicine, I can only give you a small part because we humans need it more.”

“I agree.”

Hershel agreed without thinking, because it would be good for him anyway, and he had only done so out of face before.

Raising his eyebrows, Shen Moren didn’t expect that the old man would be so sensible. He nodded secretly and said calmly on the surface: “I can give you 5 guns. As for the bullets, it depends on the situation, but no less than 300 rounds. What do you think?”

As the number of team members increases, the demand for weapons and ammunition also increases. He can’t give out too much. He can’t do business at a loss.

Five & 

Hershel hesitated. He originally wanted more, but then he thought that there were only a few of them on his side and it would be useless to have so many. So he nodded and agreed, “Five is five. As for the food, you can take as much as you can take.”

The nouveau riche’s aura surged out again. Although he had nothing else, he had plenty of food, and this was the only means he could resort to.

Shen Moren shrugged, stood up, and said after a moment of hesitation: “Our people have just met up and need to rest here. Of course, we will not interfere with your life, because this place is very close to the town. We will set up a base outside the grassland and leave after we have replenished it.”

This is half true and half false. It is true that it is about replenishing resources, but it is also true that it has other meanings.

“Whatever you want.”

Hershel had already given up resistance. What else could he say? How could he say no? Besides, they had already said that it was outside the pasture, and that place was not his, so he had no say.

“Why &”

A little head popped out from the stairwell. Beth came down the stairs in her skirt, smiling. She was not very tall, and standing in front of Shen Moren, she looked like a little child.

Seeing his little daughter, Hershel frowned and said unhappily, “Why did you come out? Go back and stay.”

“Of course there is something wrong.”

Beth stuck out her tongue, then looked at Shen Moren, blinked her big eyes, and said expectantly, “Can I still play with little sister Sofia? I finally found a sister, and I want to be a sister for once.”

The sister I just recognized was taken away by someone, and she was right in front of me, but I always felt like we were thousands of miles apart.

“Well &”

Shen Moren was stunned by this question. He didn’t expect Beth to ask him such a question. So he thought about it again and again, nodded and said, “Okay, as long as your father agrees, there will definitely be no problem on our side.”

In his impression, Beth was strictly controlled by her father, was almost always locked in the house, and almost got into trouble.

Hershel opened his mouth. He didn’t want his daughter to have any negotiations with the other party, but after thinking about it, it seemed that there was no big problem, although he had an indescribable feeling.

“That’s great, I’ll be over in a bit, I found some clothes for Sofia to wear.”

Beth was very happy, and the smile on her face stunned Hershel.

This was the happiest day Beth had had in recent memory.

Maybe I shouldn’t be so strict, and I need to let her get out of that world.

Hershel made some decisions in his mind. He didn’t intend to hinder his daughter Beth’s actions, because he didn’t want to lock his daughter in the room all day long. It would feel like raising a pet.

Maggie smiled when she saw her sister so happy. Ever since the crisis broke out, their mother passed away and Beth has been unhappy every day. In addition, her father quarreled with her every day, and her mood became worse and worse. She hoped that this opportunity could change something.

Shen Moren had no idea what the three of them were thinking. He was just worried about the zombies in the granary.

Otis’s appearance means that Hershel’s capture operation must have begun. The zombies in the granary are a troublesome problem and must be solved as soon as possible.

ps: I originally wanted to finish writing this chapter with 10,000 words, but I almost forgot to update ten pictures. What if you guys use this as an excuse to make me castrate myself? That would be a loss.

Chapter 61: Here Comes My Brother (7) (Old Version)

“Half a day has passed, why hasn’t Dave come back yet?”

In a bar in the small town, there was a man sitting at a seat drinking a drink with a few younger brothers standing beside him.

One of the younger brothers answered, “Yes, he should be back by now. Nothing will happen, right?”

“Shut up your crow mouth.”

Another younger brother said dissatisfiedly, “Dave’s strength is still good. He can lead more than 10 people to deal with an old man without any trouble.”

“What if?”

The guy couldn’t help but speak again. He couldn’t help but think of bad things, as if he was being persecuted and had delusions.

“Okay, go ahead and argue if you want.”

Jian, the leader of the gangster organization, frowned and said in a cold voice, “Send someone to take a look and report immediately if anything happens.”

“knew.”

The two younger brothers immediately ran out and took people to a farm in the suburbs.

But I’m afraid Jane will never imagine that the little brothers she sent out will never come back.

&

“No way, you are so unlucky.”

From Sean, we learned that their car was overturned by the water. Glenn laughed so hard that his upper and lower teeth almost flew out.

“What are you laughing at? Go away.”

Sean was so angry that he kicked Glenn in the butt. The latter ran away while covering his butt while laughing. It looked very funny.

“Oh, that’s right.”

Seeing Rosita sitting there in a daze, Sean slapped his forehead and said with wide eyes: “You haven’t joined yet? Why didn’t you tell Shen Moren?”

Then he remembered that this long-legged beauty had not yet joined the team.

“ah?”

Rosita, who was not in a good mood, seemed not to hear what Sean said. She turned her head with a depressed look on her face, very confused, “What did you say?”

She was unhappy now because Shen Moren had never spoken a word to her since he met the rest of the team. She felt abandoned.

“I said, why don’t you join us? Do you want to leave by yourself?”

Sean scratched his head in confusion. He felt that this girl should be interested in Shen Moren, but why did she run away by herself now? This didn’t seem right.

“I won’t bother to show my affection to someone who doesn’t even pay any attention to me.”

Rosita pouted, her face full of grievance. She felt like crying, but couldn’t.

Looking at the girl, Sean seemed to understand something. Just at this time, Shen Moren came out of the white house, and he planned to talk to this guy.

“What’s the matter?”

Shen Moren looked at Sean who was walking towards him in surprise. He and Hershel had agreed to do the deal properly during the day tomorrow and take a break today.

“Didn’t you see that someone was mad at you?”

Giving Shen Moren a fierce look, Xiao En said angrily, “You are usually quite smart, why are you so blind this time?”

I really don’t know if this guy is pretending or doing it on purpose.

“What did you say?”

Confused by Sean’s behavior, Shen Moren asked with a smile, “Can you just tell me what’s going on?”

He really didn’t understand.

“Look over there.”

Sean pointed with his hand, and Shen Moren looked in the direction. He immediately exclaimed, and muttered in confusion, “What’s wrong with this girl? She looks depressed.”

Good job!

Upon hearing this, Sean immediately covered his face. He was so angry that he pushed Shen Moren with his hand and said, “Solve the problem you caused yourself.”

I have never seen such a stupid man!

Sean realized that Shen Moren was strong in every aspect except his feelings, which was shit!

No one is as good as Carl!

At this time, Carl was having a lot of fun with Sofia. He still used the same routine, took out a lollipop, and then won her heart.

Confused by Sean, Shen Moren scratched his head and found Rosita, blinked his eyes and said, “What’s wrong with you? Is there something wrong?”

“snort!”

Rosita glared at Shen Moren fiercely, pouted her lips and said nothing, her attitude was very much like a wronged young wife.

But her behavior made Shen Moren even more confused. He scratched his head with a headache and smiled bitterly, “Can’t we just say no if we have something to say?”

To be honest, we didn’t do anything to this girl, so why does she feel so wronged?

“I’m fine, go play with your little sister!”

Rosita said something angrily, then stood up and was about to leave.

Little sister?

Shen Moren was slightly stunned, then he understood completely and said speechlessly, “You are talking about Enid, that is a little girl I rescued, her parents were eaten by zombies under his pig tongue.”

This sentence played a big role.

After knowing how miserable Enid was, Rosita’s resentment disappeared, and she even figured out why the little girl was so dependent on Shen Moren. If it were her, she would be the same.

“Okay, but you didn’t even pay attention to me just now. How do you want to settle this account?”

Although she had calmed down a lot, Rosita did not intend to forgive Shen Moren just like that.

“you say &”

“A car is coming.”

The intercom interrupted the conversation between the two people. Shen Moren’s brows jumped. A car came at this time?

“Who is it? So annoying!”

Rosita ran over angrily. Originally, she wanted to have some friendly communication with Shen Moren, but the atmosphere was broken, which made her very angry.

Wearing a hat and holding a sniper rifle in his hand, Dale put down the telescope and said in a deep voice, “There are three people and a truck. There are definitely weapons.”

Daryl, who was resting on his motorcycle, sat up, stretched, and said with a smack of his lips, “Could it be that he is an accomplice of those people?”

There were only three of them, and he could take them out by himself, so no one had anything to worry about.

Because the buses were camouflaged, they could not be seen from a distance. There was only a piece of Wang Yang grassland.

“What’s going on? Where are Dave and the others?”

The three people in the car were very confused. They hadn’t seen any trace of Dave on the whole way. Logically, these more than 10 people should be very conspicuous, but there was no trace of Dave.

One of them laughed and said, “Let’s go to the farm and check it out. Could it be that this guy has rebelled and doesn’t want to go back?”

“No way, isn’t Dave a very obedient guy?” another person disagreed.

The man said disdainfully, “He’s just a dog in disguise.”

“Okay, okay, let’s go to the farm and take a look. We are here anyway.”

The guys driving the car stepped on the accelerator and headed straight towards the farm, but they didn’t notice that there were dozens of eyes staring at them not far away.

This is probably asking for trouble. 

Rick shook his head. He felt that the arrival of another person in such a short time must be related to what happened before. It was very likely that those people did not go back in time, so they sent someone else over.

“Catch them alive.”

Moore was ready to go, with a smile on his face. He and Glenn next to him looked at each other and nodded at the same time, reaching a consensus.

PS: Have you eaten yet? I haven’t eaten yet. I’m hungry. Also, do you like Beth so much? How about Sophia? Don’t you want to consider it?

Chapter 62: Let s Play Together (8) (Old Version)

“What are you doing? Let me go!”

Under a tree, three people were tied up like dumplings. More than 20 people surrounded them, and the oppressive feeling made them tremble.

“We don’t do anything, it’s up to you to do whatever you want.”

Glenn picked his ears, holding a knife in his hand and dancing it back and forth on his fingertips, and said with a fake smile on his face, “Why are you driving a car and carrying a gun in this remote place to rob people? I advise you to tell the truth, otherwise you will suffer the consequences, do you hear me?”

Glenn has been working extra hard these days. In addition to training, he specializes in knife handling. Most people can’t do this skill of his, but its main purpose is to scare people.

Seeing how nimbly the knife was moving in Glenn’s hand, the three gang members also stared at the knife moving up and down and left and right, fearing that the knife would suddenly fly over.

We are here to look for Dave and his friends.”

One of the guys rolled his eyes and said slyly, “We are good people. We only carry guns for self-protection. We have no other purpose. You are mistaken.”

“Yes, yes, you are wrong.”

Others also took the opportunity to join in, wanting to get rid of all these people.

“oh?”

Sean, who was watching the fun nearby, suddenly became interested. He walked over with a smile on his face and said in a harmless manner, “Are you tall? Are you wearing a necklace?”

“Yes, yes, yes.”

The three of them nodded at the same time like dogs, and at the same time thought that this group of people must know each other, so it would be easy.

However, what none of the three of them expected was that the smile on Sean’s face suddenly disappeared, his eyes narrowed, and he turned to Rick and said, “I told you, they are definitely in the same group, let’s kill them.”

All of this was just a routine. The guy with the necklace was the one whose head was chopped off by Sean, and the three people in front of him all looked shifty and didn’t look like good people at all, so no one believed them.

“No, don’t kill us!”

The three people were dumbfounded. Why did he suddenly say he wanted to kill them? This was not how the script was written.

Shen Moren came over at this time. He yawned and rubbed his face. “Let’s ask some questions first and find out how many people are fighting for the first wave to save trouble.”

If these three people don’t go back, there will definitely be bigger trouble, but they already know that there are many people here, and even if they go back, they will definitely attract more people.

It would be better to deal with them before they come to you.

“It’s time to tell it this time.”

Shen Moren was squatting in front of these three people. He didn’t look fierce at all, but he gave these three people a greater sense of shock.

These 20+ people all made way for him. It was obvious that he was the boss!

It is true that you cannot judge a book by its cover, and you cannot judge the depth of the sea by its depth!

“Brother, I’ll tell you anything, just don’t kill me.”

At this point, the three people had no choice but to give in and say everything they needed to say in order to save their lives.

“No, no.”

Glenn was shocked because they had stayed in the town for one night and had a drink in the bar, but the three men said that the bar was their base.

We didn’t meet because I went to another place to search for supplies.

If that’s the case, Rick and his people got the upper hand. If they had met before, they would definitely have wanted to have a fierce battle.

“You three can go now.”

Shen Moren waved his hand lightly, making the three people feel relieved. Under the gazes of so many people, they didn’t dare to drive and just ran away.

After the three men ran away, Shen Moren smiled gently, turned his head and ordered, “Darryl, Moore, Glenn, follow these three people in 5 minutes, and the rest of you get ready.”

How could I let these three people go? They just died a little later.

“Okay, no problem.”

Daryl didn’t say a word and just straddled the motorcycle.

Moore packed up his weapons and drove the truck with Glenn.

As soon as the 5 minutes were up, the motorcycle and the truck set off at the same time, driving along the road at a neither fast nor slow pace.

“There’s a lot going on in this lousy place.”

Shen Moren shook his head speechlessly. If it were him, he would never choose a farm as a base, because this place is desolate and remote. It is safe in the early stage, but it will definitely be a gathering place for zombies in the later stage. That’s why he was not stupid enough to do that.

“This troublesome matter must be resolved, otherwise I won’t be able to sleep well.”

Rick also expressed his helplessness. He actually didn’t like to start a war with others, but every time it was others who took the initiative to cause trouble. Gradually he got used to it and would fight if he didn’t accept it!

As long as you can’t kill me, I promise to kill you!

In the bedroom on the second floor, Beth hummed a little tune and packed all the clothes she found into a box. These were all the clothes she wore when she was a child, but they were all clean, not dirty or damaged. She planned to give them all to Sophia.

“You found so many clothes, she can’t wear them all.”

Pushing the door open and walking in, Maggie looked at the clothes on the bed and didn’t know whether to laugh or cry. She took two canned strawberries in her hands, put them on the table beside her, and said with a pout, “Give this to her too. I won’t go over there.”

“No, let’s go and have some fun together.”

Beth grabbed her sister’s arm and said excitedly, “We haven’t seen outsiders for a long time. It’s boring to stay at home. Why not go out and chat with them?”

She was bored during this period of time. She was either sleeping in the house or feeding chickens outside. She felt like she would get sick if she didn’t go out and play.

Chapter 63: The Fatty’s Unexpected Return (9) (Old Version)

“Could you please stop squeezing me?”

On a rooftop in the town, there were three shadows lying, Glenn in the middle, with Maul and Daryl on both sides.

“Who squeezed you? It was you who had to move to the middle.”

Moore wanted to kick Glenn down, rolled his eyes fiercely, and took out a telescope to observe the situation in the bar opposite.

A few minutes ago, the three men had already fled back to the bar. It would probably not be long before the people in the bar would come out.

Glenn tilted his head and chuckled, “Well, if we had run into this group of people before, someone would have definitely gotten hurt.”

“That’s not necessarily true. Don’t underestimate us.”

Moore curled his lips and said disdainfully, “They are just good-for-nothings, not worth mentioning at all.”

He himself is a veteran, so it is easy for him to deal with these ordinary people.

Glenn disagreed, “Okay, stop bragging, if you have the ability, compete with Shen.”

“You are sick. I refuse to communicate with you.”

Not wanting to talk to Glenn anymore, Moore chose to keep quiet.

Is Shen Moren a human being?

That is simply not a human existence!

Comparing yourself with him is just asking for humiliation!

In the bar.

“What did you say?!”

After hearing the report from his men, Jane stood up angrily, his eyes blazing with anger. “Did they kill Dave? Did they kill all ten or so people?”

There were only more than 20 people in their gang of hooligans, but half of them were killed by a group of unknown people. How could he not be angry?

“He’s really dead.”

One of them peed his pants and nodded repeatedly. “I can see Dave’s head. It’s so horrible. Ugh…”

He said, and finally the picture appeared in his mind, and he couldn’t help but vomit again.

“Fuck you!”

Jane was so frightened that she took a few steps back and was almost vomited on.

“Brother, you can’t swallow this.”

One of the younger brothers stepped forward and said in a bluffing manner, “Our people can’t just die like that. We must take revenge.”

“Yes, that’s right, revenge!”

After this little brother instigated the incident, others also started shouting.

The sound spread outside.

Glenn sneered and said contemptuously, “What are these bastards yelling about? Aren’t they afraid of attracting zombies? They’re acting like idiots.”

Hearing this frightened shout, Jane was also annoyed. He stood up, slammed the table, and said with gritted teeth, “Revenge must be taken, but we can’t just go there like this, because the other side has more people than us, and we only have more than ten people. Tonight’s night attack, in addition to revenge, we also want to take over the entire farm.”

He was too indecisive before, always worried about casualties. If he had been more decisive at the beginning, how could that old man Hershel be alive until now?

That guy should have been dealt with earlier, so there would be no loss now.

His idea was good, but if they waited until night, they would probably have turned into corpses.

On the other side, Shen Moren had already rushed over with his team. Since they had decided to wipe out this group of people, they had to root them out completely. Killing was not the goal, solving the problem was the fundamental thing.

Rick, Morales, Morgan, and Dale, four of them followed Shen Moren, and the rest were outside the farm protecting the rest of the people.

Including Shen Moran and the three people who arrived earlier, eight people were more than enough to deal with this group of good-for-nothings.

“That’s the bar in front. I stayed here all night.”

Rick covered his face in embarrassment. How could he have imagined that the bar was used as a base by an organization.

It s scary to think about it, after all, these people were drunk that night. Fortunately, there was no zombie harassment or enemy attack, otherwise the consequences would be disastrous.

drop &

The intercom signal is connected and the green light is on.

“What happened? Did anyone come out at that time?”

Shen Moren took the walkie-talkie and began to ask about the situation on Glenn’s side.

Glenn on the roof took out the intercom and laughed, “What the hell are you doing? From what I heard, they are planning to launch a surprise attack at night. That’s a nice thought.”

There are almost no zombies in the entire town. No wonder this group of people are so arrogant drinking in the bar, treating it as their own home.

“Let them live a little longer.”

Shen Moren smiled. He walked along the street, looked at the messy buildings on both sides, and shrugged his shoulders. “Let’s finish work early and go back to eat barbecue!”

I haven t had good food for several days. I d like to have some fun tonight. There s some wine in the bar, right?

Private show today!

At the same time, the people in the bar had no idea that danger was coming. Some were drinking, some were smoking, and they were all very cool.

Jian sat alone in a chair drinking alone. He just couldn’t get over the anger in his heart. He had gathered so many people with great difficulty, and half of them died in an instant. He really wanted to rush over and kill all of them.

There was a knock on the door of the bar. More than a dozen heads in the room turned around at the same time, their eyes full of confusion.

“Are all our people here?”

I looked around and counted the number of people. There was no one left. So who was knocking on the door?

“what the hell?”

The three people on the roof opposite were also dumbfounded because they saw a fat guy dragging his injured body from the street to the door of the bar.

After a moment of hesitation, Glenn immediately reported the situation to Shen Moren, “There is a situation, there is a situation, an injured person came to the bar, I don’t know what he is doing.”

Shen Moren frowned. How could there be someone here at this time? So he quickly quickened his pace, crossed the street and came to the right side of the bar. He happened to see the fat man knocking on the door. He took a deep breath and said, “Wasn’t this person fine when he ran away? How did he get hurt?”

“Who is this? Do you know him?”

Because Rick didn’t know about what happened before, he had never seen the fat man.

Chapter 64: Team Annihilation (10) (Old Version)

Morgan at the side also recognized the fat man, so he explained, “He is also a member of the gang. Three people were released in the previous battle, and this fat guy was one of them, but he was not injured originally.”

None of the three people who were released were injured. They were all afraid of death and lay on the ground motionless, otherwise they would not have survived.

However, the fat man in front of him was seriously injured, and his clothes were torn. It didn’t look like an ordinary wound, but more like…

Several people looked at each other and exclaimed in unison, “Zombies!”

The clothes can be torn into strips and the wounds are all strip-shaped. It must have been caused by zombies.

“Good fellow, I’m afraid it’s not our turn to take action this time.”

Shen Moren chuckled and could only say that this group of people were too unlucky. If they died in their hands, at least they would have an intact body. But if this fat man suddenly turned into a zombie in the bar, then this scene would be really exciting.

“Here, what else can we do?”

Rick and his friends were also speechless. They had been ready to fight, but the situation did not go according to plan.

“Let’s watch a show.”

What else can this be done?

You can’t just run over and tell the people inside that all your friends have turned into zombies.

They climbed up the roof stealthily. This time there were not three people on the roof, but eight people, covering the entire roof. If you saw it from a distance, you would have thought something was wrong.

Daryl asked somewhat confused.

The fat guy downstairs hasn’t gone in yet, but looking at the wound he probably won’t live long. As long as the other party opens the door, the show will begin.

Morgan curled his lips and whispered, “This man was probably bitten by a zombie. He was originally an accomplice of the people inside. I don’t know how he became like this after we released him. Now he’s back in their base. Do you think this is revenge against society?”

Is there still such an operation? 

Such a dramatic story amazed several people. Even the screenwriter did not dare to write it like this.

The fat man was named Tony, and he was the core figure of the gangster gang. He did run away, and he ran in the opposite direction, and ended up falling into Audis’ trap.

This trap was used to catch zombies, and there happened to be a zombie inside. So, Tony tried every possible means and finally escaped, but he was also seriously injured. He panicked and had no choice but to run back to the bar.

“Open the door, I’m Tony!”

As Tony knocked on the door and shouted, the people inside were stunned.

Jane stood up and questioned angrily, “Who said that those people were dead? Go open the door and let Tony in!”

The subordinates didn’t dare to refute and hurried to open the door.

As soon as the door of the bar opened, Tony’s fat body fell directly to the floor of the bar. Half of his body was covered in blood, and there were holes in his back where the flesh had been eaten. It was a miracle that he could insist on running here.

Everyone was frightened by this scene, and some of them even stepped on the table and dared not move forward.

“Just be quiet, everyone!”

Jane yelled and pulled out his gun, his eyelids twitching, “Go over and see what’s wrong with him!”

“I?!”

The younger brother who was pointed out had a look of disbelief on his face, his whole body was shaking, and his legs were so weak that he couldn’t even walk.

“You’re such a piece of crap, get over here!”

He ordered another person, and although this guy was not scared this time, he was not in a good condition either. He had to move forward under the command of the gun.

“roar!!!”

The man just walked up to Tony and was about to squat down and pat Tony on the shoulder, but who would have thought that Tony suddenly raised his head, and his bloody face became very hideous, and his eyes were cloudy and white.

The teeth in his mouth became sharp, and his hands covered with blue veins suddenly grabbed the man’s calf and started biting without saying a word.

Ahhhhhh!!! 

The bite directly bit off a piece of meat. The man screamed in pain, his eyes rolled up, and he fainted. Then Tony pressed him under him and eats him wildly.

“Zombies! Tony’s turned into a zombie!”

If it was just a shock just now, then now it was as if the devil had come. Everyone was running around in panic, but this bar had only one door and no window at the back, unless they knew how to dig a hole.

Tony raised his body, stuffed the meat in his hand into his mouth, and rushed towards another person with his teeth and claws bared. This scene made Jane stunned until she was knocked down.

“Bang!”

The gun went off and the bullet penetrated Tony’s fleshy body, but Tony just shuddered, turned his head as if grinning, grabbed the person in his hand, and bit him in the neck.

The boiling hot blood spurted high, Tony’s face was splashed with blood, his cloudy eyeballs turned red, and his clothes were soaked with blood. In an instant, the whole room was filled with a strong smell of blood, which made people want to vomit.

“Oh my god, that’s so tragic!”

Glenn suddenly put down the telescope. He couldn’t bear to watch any longer. He was afraid of having a nightmare tonight.

“I’ll beat you to death, I’ll beat you to death, I’ll beat you to death!”

His index finger kept pulling the trigger, and bullets hit Tony’s body. Finally, one bullet hit his head, causing Tony to fall to the ground, motionless.

Jane’s whole body was soaked with sweat, smoke was coming out of the muzzle of the gun in his hand, and the bullets were empty. He was gasping for breath, and he began to retch when he saw the blood all over the ground.

However, when he thought that things were over, the half-eaten corpse by Tony suddenly moved, lying on the ground, dragging its remaining body, crawling towards Jane step by step.

His spirit completely collapsed. Jian threw the pistol away violently, his whole body was full of resistance, he rolled and crawled backwards, even pushing other men over.

The entire bar was filled with screams, and could be heard hundreds of meters away. Who would have thought that a small zombie could kill all these people?

“Hasn’t this been a waste of our time?”

Daryl curled his lips, looked at the crossbow in his hand and sighed, he thought he could open the business, but ended up watching the show for free, it was a bit of a loss!

“More dishes.”

Suddenly, Rick said this, and in his sight, a car came from the edge of the town and was driving towards this side.